Skip to main content

Full text of "In Soft Garments A Collection Of Oxford Conferences"

See other formats


230 

Knox 

In soft garment s ; 



56-02851 



Kansas public library 



Books will be issued only 

on presentation of library card. 
Please report lost cards and 

change of residence promptly, 
Card holders are responsible for 

all books, records, films, pictures 
or other library materials 
checked out on their cards. 




1148 00935 2410 



DATE DUE 



'' '3 - i 



F i" 






IN SOFT GARMENTS 

A Collection of 
Oxford Conferences 



by 

RONALD A. KNOX 



They that are clothed in soft garments are 
in the Palaces of Kings. Matthew xL 8. 



SHEED & WARD 
NEW YORK 



Nimi OBSTAT: THOMAS E. BIRD, S.T.D. 

CENSOR DEPVTATVS 
IMPRIMATVR: * THOMAS 

ARCHE6HSCOPVS BIRMINGAMIENSIS 

BIRMINGAMIAE: DIE vm NOVEMBRIS MCMXLI 



First published Jan. 
Reprinted Sept. 
Second edition 



PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN 



To 

GERVASE MATHEW 

of die Order of Preachers, 

for whom this book contains nothing new. 




PREFACE 

J HEN the Holy See gave a general permission 
for Catholics to matriculate at Oxford and 
Cambridge, the stipulation was made that 
lectures should be provided for them, to safe- 
guard their faith against the influence of an 
uncongenial atmosphere. During the years between 1926 and 
1938, when I was chaplain at Oxford, I delivered a good 
many of these myself; and I have collected some of them in 
this book, in the hope that they may suggest useful lines of 
thought to a wider (though I hope not much more learned) 
audience. In particular, I suppose that the subjects here dis- 
cussed are such as figure, not infrequently, in. the programme 
of the Catholic Evidence Guild. It will be seen, from a glance 
at the title-page, that this book does not represent a complete 
course in any branch of apologetics. But I have tried to deal, 
unprofessionally, with some of the hesitations that most 
naturally occur to us Catholics, when we compare our intel- 
lectual commitments with the current thought of the present 
day. I have only altered the text where it contained topical 
allusions which might baffle the uninitiated reader. If I have 
not gone further, by removing traces of colloquialism and 
undignified illustrations here and there, it is because I dare 
to hope some of those who listened to the original utterances 
will come across the book (in circumstances how strangely 
remote from the past!), and refresh themselves, as they turn 
over its pages, with the memory of familiar things. 

R. A. KNOX 
Aldenham, 1941. 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER PAGE 

I. The Cross-word of Creation i 

II. "Mind" and "Matter" .... 9 

III. If God Exists 19 

IV. White-washing Caliban .... 27 
V. Under Pontius Pilate 36 

VI. The Claim 45 

VII. Early in the Morning , . . . 54 

VIII. Egyptian Enchantments .... 64 

IX. The Living "Witness ..... 74 

X. The Unholiness of the Church ... 84 

XI. "Wheat in the Cockle 92 

XII. Faith Lost and Found .... 100 

XIII. The Unconscious Catholic . . .no 

XIV. Into all Truth 120 

XV. The Key Man . . . . . .129 

XVI. Verbum Caro facturn est . . . . 137 

XVII. Et habitavit in nobis 147 

XVIII. Immortality 156 

XIX. The Church and Human Progress . . 165 

XX. The Three Moralities 174 

XXI. Morality and Convention. . . .183 

XXII. Cutting the Knot .. .... 189 

XXIII. Unselfishness in Marriage . . . . 197 

XXIV. The Torch Handed on . . .206 

I* ix 




THE CROSS-WORD OF CREATION 

|HE fifth of the five classical arguments for the 
existence of God is taken from the existence 
of order in the natural world, and infers from 
that the existence of an eternal Mind which 
devised it. That is, on the whole, the stupid 
man's argument, which makes it convenient for me to treat 
of it; also it is the argument which is most discussed nowa- 
days, partly for the same reason, and partly because die scien- 
tific materialists are always discovering, every fifty years or 
so, that they have now found out a way of giving it its death- 
blow. Let me just state it first of all as St Thomas gives it. 
"We see that some things, which lack consciousness, namely 
natural bodies, work for an end ; which appears from the fact 
that they work always or quite frequently in a uniform way, 
so as to achieve that which is best. Whence it is clear that they 
reach their end not by mere chance but by intention. But 
things which have no consciousness do not aim at an end 
unless they are directed by some one who has consciousness 
and intelligence, as an arrow is directed by the archer. There- 
fore there is some intelligent principle by which natural things 
are ordained to an end ; and this we call God." 

Now, that is really an argument from the existence of order 
or law in nature generally ; it is not simply the popular argu- 
ment from design. The argument from design is an attempt to 
prove the existence of God and the Goodness of God in one. 



2 In Soft Garments 

It says, How could such and such things happen unless a 
fatherly Providence had arranged that they should happen? 
For example, about this time of the year you get those red 
berries on the hedges which I used to call hips and haws. And 
it was a belief instilled into my childhood that if you found a 
great many of them on the hedges in autumn it meant there 
was going to be a very cold winter. The ground would be so 
hard or so covered in snow that the poor little dicky-birds 
wouldn't be able to get any nice worms to eat, so Providence 
had arranged that they should have berries instead. I have 
never been able to persuade myself that the facts were as 
stated; but if they are it is easy to see the force of the 
argument. "It can't be just an accident that the berries 
are always there in abundance just when they are most 
wanted; you can only explain it by supposing diat there is 
a beneficent Mind at work conspiring for the conservation 
of creatures." 

Of course that nursery argument gets more difficult when 
you are outside the nursery. It involves die assumption that 
you know what is best, and believe in God because you find 
him doing it. We saw our aunts throwing bread-crumbs out 
of the front window, and we pictured Providence as throw- 
ing hips and haws out of the front windows of heaven to 
secure the same self-evidently good end namely the survival 
of the dicky-birds. It was only later we came to realize that if 
no birds were killed off by frosts, cats, and other natural 
means, the world would become uncomfortably crowded 
with birds and there would be less fruit in the garden. And 
that is, of course, the bother about the argument from design, ; 
you are up against the pessimist who says, "Yes, but I can't 
see that what you call Providence is working to a good end/' 
As Lord Russell puts it with his usual trenchancy, "Do you 
think that, if you were granted omnipotence and omni- 
science and millions of years in which to perfect your world, 



The Cross-word of Creation 3 

you could produce nothing better than Ku Klux Klan and the 
Fascist! and Mr Winston Churchill?" The bother is we don't 
understand what God's plan is ; we aren't meant to ; we are 
only meant to see it in bits. And to that extent any argument 
based on the beneficence of Providence is difficult to bring 
home to people. But, of course, what has killed the argument 
from design from the man in the street's point of view and 
in such matters the man in the street does not gready differ 
from the man in the quad is the Darwinian theory of natural 
selection. We used to think how kind it was of Providence 
to have given the Polar bear a nice woolly coat before putting 
it down in the Arctic regions. The chimpanzee, for example, 
which has a delicate chest, would never have stood the rigours 
of an Arctic winter. Well, since Darwin popularized natural 
selection, we have a different explanation of all that. Either 
the Polar bear trekked northwards to find food, not minding 
the cold, whereas the chimpanzee stayed at home; or else 
there were originally chimpanzees at the North Pole, but 
later it turned cold there and killed off the chimpanzees while 
leaving the Polar bears. There's no design about it; only just 
accident. 

Well, of course, we all know that the last word hasn't been 
said yet about the doctrine of natural selection. One thing is 
quite clear, and that is that it doesn't explain all that it set out 
to explain ; the scientists have quite given up supposing that 
it can. But the man in the street, and with him the man in the 
quad, have come to take this rather dated point of view so 
much for granted, that it is no longer any use talking to them 
about design. So what I want to put before you this morning 
is the argument from order and law in nature. And I don't 
believe that St Thomas meant to use the argument from 
design when he gave his fifth proof. I don't think what im- 
pressed St Thomas was the fact that everything conspires 
together for a beneficent purpose ; what impressed him was 



4 In Soft Garments 

the fact that things conspire together at all. " We see things," 
he says, "of different natures agreeing in one order, not 
occasionally or as if by chance, but always or in the greater 
number of instances." We are not concerned to prove that the 
world was ordained by a loving Mind ; all we are out to prove 
is that, for better or worse, it was ordained by a Mind, and 
there is no other explanation of it. 

To see that argument in its crude form you have only to 
isolate some corner of nature as we know it, and reflect on the 
order which we observe there. We won't talk about sunsets 
or the song of the nightingale, we won't bring sentiment into 
the thing at all. But take, say, the geometrical patterns which 
frost makes on a window-pane. A pattern, repeated again and 
again ; a pattern, based on certain mathematical proportions ; 
how did that get there? If you tried drawing those same 
patterns with your eyes shut, how often would you get them 
right? And if mere naked chance ruled the universe, why 
should nature produce patterns any more than you would 
drawing with your eyes shut? The delicate tracery of a leaf, 
the exact design into which sand falls on a brass plate, when a 
violin-bow is drawn along the edge how is it, unless there is 
a Mind to direct them, that inanimate things work themselves 
out according to a fixed scheme, not occasionally or as if by 
chance, but always or in die great majority of instances? 
Why, inanimate nature can actually beat our intelligent 
minds when it comes to putting the scheme into practice. We 
have in our heads the idea of a straight line, but we can't draw 
a straight line. If you put a blade of grass and a razor blade 
under a microscope, the grass is really a straight line, and the 
razor is all waggly. Order, then, in nature, is something 
which our minds can appreciate ; but our minds didn't put 
it there ; our minds find it there. And what put it there, except 
another Mind? A cross-word which a mind can solve took a 
mind to make it up. Order is the cipher by which Mind 



The Cross-word oj Creation 5 

speaks to mind in die midst of chaos ; that's what we mean by 
the fifth proof 

In order to appreciate the strength of that argument, it is 
instructive to notice how the more intelligent opponents of 
Christianity labour to destroy it, and how ineffectively. Lord 
Russell, for example, in his tract called Why I am not a Chris- 
tian, actually tries to play off against us the principle of inde- 
terminacy. He says: " Where you can actually get down to 
any knowledge of what atoms actually do, you find that they 
are much less subject to law than people thought, and that the 
laws at which you arrive are statistical averages of just the sort 
that would emerge from mere chance. . . . That makes this 
whole business of natural law much less impressive than it 
formerly was." He refers, of course, to all that Heisenberg 
business which was popularized by Sir James Jeans some years 
ago ; the idea that when you get down to the tiniest compo- 
nents of the atom you find that they don't work, apparently, 
by any law ; they each act as they choose, so to speak, and it 
is only the law of averages that puts things right. Very well 
then, says Lord Russell, where's your law and order in nature 
now? It's all anarchy, governed by statistics. That was some 
years ago ; since then, Sir Arthur Eddington has been exploit- 
ing this same principle of indeterminacy in the interests of 
religion ; he uses it, for example, to defend free will. Accord- 
ingly you find Lord Russell in his book, The Scientific Out- 
look, arguing feverishly on exactly the opposite side, "The 
principle of Indeterminacy does nothing whatever to show 
that the course of nature is not determined. . . . The principle 
of Indeterminacy has to do with measurement, not with 
causation. . . . There is nothing whatever in the principle of 
Indeterminacy to show that any physical event is uncaused." 
Just so ; I have no doubt he is quite right ; the fact that we can- 
not predict the behaviour of the atom does not mean that the 
behaviour of the atom is arbitrary. Only, what a pity Lord 



6 In Soft Garments 

Russell did not remember that in the Battersea Town Hall, on 
Sunday, March 6, 1927, at a meeting summoned under the 
auspices of the South London "branch of the National Secular 
Society, he himself used this same principle of indeterminacy 
to show that the argument from order in nature was no 
longer any use! 

I always find it so hard to imagine how people can look at 
the order of creation around them and content their minds 
with the supposition that it got there by chance. Nothing 
but dead matter to start with, and then mysteriously arising 
amidst that dead matter living things, with the power of 
organic growth ; and then amidst those living things, mysteri- 
ously again, conscious things, capable of feeling and of 
moving from place to place ; and then amidst those conscious 
things, still more mysteriously, a self-conscious being, Man, 
with his mind capable of turning back upon itself and be- 
coming its own object. The whole of creation leading up 
gradually to higher and higher stages of existence, with 
Mind as the last stage of all and yet somehow Mind must 
have been there from the first, or how, from the first, did 
cosmos emerge from chaos; how, from the first, could 
creation have contained the germs of Mind, unless Mind 
had put them there? What do they make of it all, the 
materialists ? 

Oh, they say, that's all right ; it's just a sort of accident, a 
sort of outside* chance ; after all, sooner or later these outside 
chances are bound to come off. Look at all the millions of 
worlds there are ; is it very surprising that just a few of them, 
perhaps two or three, should have had the kind of climate 
which makes life possible? And since that happened, it was 
more or less bound to happen that in one of these at least the 
possibility should be actually realized, and life, followed by 
conscious life, followed by self-conscious life, should appear. 
I've never been able to find that argument very impressive; 



The Cross-word of Creation 7 

it starts all right, but it seems to flicker in the middle. I mean, 
it's quite easy to see that with millions of worlds about you 
are likely to get one or two, and one or two only, with the 
kind of climate we have, on which, therefore, life is possible. 
But it's one thing to say the odds are on there being one or 
two bodies, like Mars and ourselves, on which life is 
possible ; it's quite another thing to say the odds are on life 
actually coming to exist, here or in Mars or anywhere. As I 
wrote in a book somewhere, "if the police were to discover 
a human body in Lord Russell's Saratoga trunk, he would 
not be able to satisfy them with the explanation that, among 
all the innumerable articles of luggage in the world, it is 
only natural that there should be some few which are large 
enough to contain a body. They would want to know 
how it got there." How did life arise just out of a 
particular lot of atoms happening to get jumbled together? 
If so, there is our second coincidence; those particular atoms 
happen to get jumbled up on a planet with a climate which 
happens to support life ; and that life happens to survive. And 
later on, by a fresh accident, some of these plants happen to 
develop sensation, and these sensitive plants happen to survive 
and become animals; and then certain animals happen to 
develop the habit of reflective thought, and those particular 
animals happen to survive, and turn into men altogether 
there is rather too much coincidence there. Accident is all 
right as an explanation at first, but there comes a point at 
which the thing begins to look like carelessness. 

And, of course, even if you could prove that life (for ex- 
ample) arises automatically out of some particular arrange- 
ment of atoms we haven't proved it, and we are no nearer 
proving it than we ever were the question would still re- 
main to be asked, what power it was which ordained that 
such an arrangement of atoms should result in the birth of a 
quite new order of existence; "that out of three sounds he 



8 In Soft Garments 

frame, not a fourth sound, but a star." It's no good telling us 
that the forces of nature did that ; nature is only an abstraction, 
and the forces of nature are only abstractions ; abstractions 
can't impose their will on real things. You must beheve, 
sooner or later, in a Mind which brought mind into existence 
out of matter, unless you are going to sit down before the 
hopeless metaphysical contradiction of saying that matter 
somehow managed to develop itself into mind. 

I'm afraid I've wandered about a good deal, and perhaps 
tried to take in too much in my argument. But I did want you 
to see that the argument from order in the universe is not, 
necessarily at any rate, die same as the argument from design. 
It's not necessary for us to prove that we are living in the best 
of all possible worlds; it doesn't matter (for the purposes of 
our present argument) whether the laws we find in nature are 
beneficent or harmful in their operation ; the point is that 
order exists in the Universe, and that it is logically impossible 
to conceive of order existing without a Mind. And if we 
denied the existence of that Mind, and went on thinking 
about it hard, it wouldn't be very long, I fancy, before most 
of us would go out of our own. 



II 

MIND" AND "MATTER 




I talk about mind and matter, I am not 
going to attempt any precise definition of 
those terms; I am going to use tliem in a 
popular sense, the good, old-fashioned sense 
in which they were used by late-Victorian 
journalists. In that loose sense, the two terms between them 
exhaust our experience ; everything of which we are con- 
scious falls under one head or the other. Matter stands for 
all those things other than oneself, outside oneself (if I may 
use such grossly popular terms), which form the object of 
one's experience; it is the brute fact which you can't get 
away from, the rude reality which obtrudes itself into your 
thought. If you are in the dentist's chair and shut your eyes 
and try to imagine that you are in a hot bath or in a punt on 
the river, that relentless drill comes .buzzing round and 
having fun with your nerves, the symbol of matter triumph- 
ing over mind, insisting on making itself felt and being 
taken into consideration. The pleasant kingdom of the mind 
has no real frontiers to defend it ; our thought cannot just 
select its own objects, as it would like to, they force them- 
selves upon it; there is a something not ourselves which we 
cannot control or organize at will; let that, serve for our 
very inadequate definition of matter. 

But matter doesn't cover the whole of our experience; 
there can be no experience unless there is a mind to do the 

9 



io In Soft Garments 

experiencing. If you tell a man to count how many people 
there are in the room, the odds are that he will return the 
figure one short, because by a trick of unconscious modesty 
he will have forgotten to include himself. And in the same 
sort of way unreflective people will be so absorbed in the 
things which are the objects of their experience, that they will 
forget the part which their mind plays in it all. I remember 
long ago, when he was a young don, the present Archbishop 
of York telling me that he was talking to a working man who 
had given expression to some rather materialist sentiments ; 
and he turned on the young man and challenged him to 
prove his own existence. To which his only reply was, " Ow, 
don't talk like that ; you make me feel quite funny." "Well, of 
course, some people don't like feeling funny, and try to for- 
get their own existence in the steady contemplation of out- 
ward fact. But it won't do ; if you have persuaded the dentist 
to give you a whiff of gas, all that business with the drill can't 
get itself across ; your mind is free-wheeling away in delight- 
ful avenues of experience, discovering profound philosophical 
secrets which it tries to explain to the dentist on waking up, 
only to find that the secret is just a meaningless string of 
words. Strictly speaking, if you come to think of it, existence 
as you know it is divided exactly in half; one half is the 
things you know and the other half is your mind knowing 
them. 

That we can't fail to realize, the moment we stop to think 
about it. But what does give us an uncomfortable feeling 
about this relation of mind to matter is the fact that our minds 
are so closely wedded to our brains, and through them to our 
patently material bodies. An accident to the brain can send a 
man mad for the rest of his life ; and there are all sorts of other 
ways, you can easily think of dozens of them, in which matter 
seems to have the whip hand over mind; indigestion, 
drunkenness, drugs, and so on, all affecting the life of the 



"Mind" and "Matter" n 

mind through the life of the body. So that it looks as if the 
mind had to play second fiddle after all ; and people who like 
to use sham-scientific language will not be slow to tell you 
that the processes of the mind are only a function of the brain. 
That word "function" is a glorious piece of mumbo-jumbo ; 
it means, in that connection, exactly nothing whatever. It 
may be true that each mental experience you have is con- 
nected with, nay, so far as our present experience goes, is 
inseparably connected with, some little groove inside one's 
brain ; I wish I could ever learn how to talk scientific language 
properly. But that isn't to say that your thought is THE SAME 
THING as the groove in your brain, which would obviously be 
nonsense. And to say that the one is a function of the other is 
simply introducing a mathematical term to cover up the non- 
sense. What does happen, if you come to think of it, when a 
person goes mad ; what do we really know about it? All we 
know is, that the mind can only receive its impressions, can 
only express itself, through a mysterious liaison with the 
material body which belongs to it. When that liaison is dis- 
turbed, I suppose you have the same kind of situation that you 
have when a deaf organist is playing on an organ in which all 
the stops are out of tune. He may be the best organist in the 
world, but the noise that comes out will be simply beastly, 
because the organ with which he is expressing himself is quite 
inadequate to his powers of performance. We simply don't 
know what has happened to the mind ; all we know is that 
there has been an interruption in its sources of communication 
with the outside world. 

But there is another temptation, I think, that most of us 
have had at times, which makes us think of mind as somehow 
inferior to matter. I mean the idea that mind is something 
unnecessary, a sort of additional detail which has somehow 
blossomed out from matter like flowers from the branches 
of a tree. Matter is the solid, self-subsistent thing ; is mind 



12 In Soft Garments 

anything better than a mysterious excrescence on it ? And if it's 
no better than that, shan't we be obliged to admit that matter 
has a sort of priority over mind? For instance, if all minds 
suddenly ceased to exist in the world, the world would go on 
quite happily, with white ants or octopuses or something 
occupying die position of nature's darling instead of man. Or 
even if you cut out all sentient life, there would be an interest- 
ing struggle to see which weeds overran which. But if you 
imagine all matter suddenly ceasing to exist at this minute, 
what picture can we form, apart from our theological pre- 
possessions, about what the world would be like? I shouldn't 
be able to finish off this conference ; I should be in a worse 
position than a deaf man talking to dumb men; I shouldn't 
even be able to make faces at you. And, of course, there 
would be even more serious consequences than that. A world 
of blanks, moving about in a blank world that is the only 
picture we can form to ourselves with our present perhaps 
limited powers of imagination. Mind seems to depend on 
matter so much ; matter to depend on mind so little. 

Well, if you think a little deeper, you will see that that 
argument really tells in exactly the opposite direction. In so 
far as matter is important to the existence of mind, whereas 
mind is not important to the existence of matter, in that 
proportion we are emboldened to say that mind must, in the 
ultimate constitution of things, have ahigher value and impor- 
tance than matter has. For you can conceive of matter as exist- 
ing for the sake of mind, whereas you cannot possibly think 
of mind as existing for the sake of matter. Take those twirli- 
gigs in our brains, which are the concomitants, the material 
coefficient, of our thought. It is possible to suppose that in 
some way those twirligigs are meant to pave die way for 
our thoughts, to facilitate our thoughts. Whereas it would be 
plain nonsense to suppose that our thoughts facilitate, or pave 
the way for, those twirligigs. The waggling of my tongue. 



"Mind" and "Matter" 13 

and the twitching of your ears, do subserve aa end, though it 
may not be a very important end, by making it possible for 
me to transfer my thoughts to your intelligence. But it would 
be ridiculous to imagine that my thoughts exist for the pur- 
pose of making my tongue waggle, or your ears twitch. That 
which exists for the sake of something else must have less 
value, in the ultimate nature of things, than that for the sake 
of which it exists. Pills exist for the sake of health, not health 
for the sake of pills ; which means that health is a more 
important thing than pills, and so on. And therefore, just in 
proportion as mind is useless to matter, in that proportion it 
claims to be a more worth-while thing than matter. So the 
materialist's boomerang has come back and hit him in the 
face. 

And there is, of course, another very simple and obvious 
consideration which asserts the priority of mind over matter ; 
I mean the fact that whereas matter can only be the object of 
thought, mind can be its object as well as its subject. The 
mind of man, unlike brute matter, unlike even (unless we are 
strangely deceived in diem) the consciousness of other 
sentient creatures, can turn back upon itself and become self- 
conscious, become aware of itself as thinking. That which 
can thus fulfil a double role in the scheme of existence must 
surely have a greater fullness of life and of meaning than that 
which is confined to a single role. 

All that, perhaps, may help to allay a scruple which we are 
apt to get when we hear the scholastic proofs of the existence 
of God set out. It occurs to us, I mean, to wonder whether the 
God whose existence philosophy proves is not a kind of 
abstraction, instead of being a living Person. The proof from 
order, to be sure, does introduce us to the thought of a Mind 
by which this order was planned. But when we are told of a 
Necessary Being, presupposed by all the contingent beings 
around us, or of a Best which is implied by our better, we are 



14 In Soft Garments 

tempted to think of that reality as if it were neuter, as if we 
ought to talk about IT, not about HIM. But if mind has this 
priority over matter in the order of being, then there is no 
question that the ultimate reality must belong to this superior 
category of Mind, must be, like ourselves, although not with 
the limitations which the word implies in ourselves, a Person. 

There, perhaps, you will expect my meditation to come to 
an end; you will suppose that I have exhausted all I am 
capable of saying about mind and matter. But if so, you've 
forgotten something. Anybody who is in the habit of trying 
to do cross-words will be familiar with the irritating experi- 
ence of puzzling for half an hour or so over a clue that just 
says "ORDER," or "OBJECT," diinking it is a noun, and then 
suddenly realizing that all the time it was meant to be a verb. 
In the same way, I told you I was going to give you a medita- 
tion on "mind" and "matter" ; and I shouldn't have fulfilled 
my commission if I didn't point out to you that mind and 
matter aren't necessarily nouns ; they can also be verbs. It's a 
curious thing, you know, because the English language is not 
generally supposed to be a good one for expressing philoso- 
phical thoughts. And yet as far as I know English is the only 
language which turns mind into a verb and matter into a verb. 
And more than that, although boda usages are little better 
than slang, I think they have a delicate exactness of meaning* 
Mattering is really connected with what we mean by matter, 
and minding is really connected with what we mean by mind. 

You won't need any profound analysis of what the two 
verbs do mean. If you are accepting an invitation to dinner, 
but are anxious to go on to a meeting or a concert or some- 
thing at nine, you end up your note, "I hope it won't 
matter if I go just before nine," or "I hope you won't mind 
if I go just before nine." The sense is, in either case, I hope 
there is no objection to my going before nine. But we have 
these two colloquial ways of expressing the same idea, and 



"Mnd" and "Matter" 15 

we give a slightly different twist to the sentiment according 
as we choose one or the other. "When we say, "I hope it won't 
matter," we hope that it will not transgress against the code of 
politeness in general. When we say, "I hope you won't 
mind," we hope it is not the kind of action which will tread 
on the corns of that particular person. It is only things, you 
see, which matter ; it is only persons who mind. 

Now, in the exchanges of everyday life, I think it will 
always be found that when we say, "It doesn't matter," we 
always mean, "I shan't mind," or "Somebody or other 
won't mind." The latter formula is a more exact definition of 
our thought. If you say, "It doesn't matter whether I get 
through Pass Mods at the end of this term," you mean either 
"I don't mind," or "The dons won't mind," or "My people 
won't mind." If you say, "It doesn't matter whether I go to 
Gloucester via Swindon or via Kingham," you mean either 
that the journey takes as long in either case, so you don't 
mind, or that your ticket is available for either route, and the 
shareholders of the G.W.R., who are enriched in either case, 
don't mind. Mattering, in the ordinary affairs of life, is always 
related to somebody's convenience ; it is always, in the long 
run, a person you are thinking of, a person who minds. 

But you can use the verb "to matter" in what would 
appear to be an absolute, not a relative sense. For instance, 
somebody may ask you, "Do you think it really matters, if I 
get drunk?" Well, of course, he may simply mean, "Will 
the dean mind, if he finds me breaking lamps?" Or he may 
simply mean, "Would you say from your experience that I 
shall mind much if I have a hangover next morning?" But 
the presumption on which you answer his question is a 
perfectly different one. You presume him to mean, "Is there 
some permanent moral law which will be violated, some equi- 
librium in the nature of things (not merely in my own mind) 
which will be disturbed, if I get drunk?" For once, it seems, 



1 6 In Soft Garments 

we have got away from the personal reference; there are 
things which really matter in themselves, independently of 
whether somebody minds or not. If we say that it matters a 
great deal when Hitler starts persecuting the Jews, we don't 
simply mean that the Jews mind ; of course they mind. And 
we don't simply mean that the News Chronicle minds, because 
the News Chronicle is not our ultimate test of human values. 
We mean that there is some order of justice external to him- 
self which Hitler is violating. The thing matters IN ITSELF. 

But, when you come to think of it, can a thing matter in 
itself? That is where you come up against a fresh argument 
for the existence of God ; the argument from conscience. I call 
it a fresh argument, because it is not explicitly stated among 
the five scholastic proofs ; though, of course, you can say, if 
you like, that it is only a particular development of the argu- 
ment from degrees of being. If you put it in. its crude form, 
the argument from conscience runs, I suppose, like this: "I 
find, in my conscience, a law telling me to do this and that, 
forbidding me to do this and that ; there is no law without a 
law-giver ; hence a supreme Law-giver must exist, whom we 
call God." But the form in which I should prefer to put it, for 
the purposes of this meditation, is the question, "Can any- 
thing matter, unless there is Somebody who minds?" 

You see, the difficulty is not really confined to the moral 
order. How can there be any absolute Truth, unless it be the 
Truth which is in. God? How can there be any such thing as 
beauty, with a power of its own to compel our homage, un- 
less it be a reflection of the Beauty which is in God? But it is 
in the moral order that we recognize the difficulty most, 
because the moral order affects every decision of our wills. 
How can I rest content with saying that loving my neighbour, 
or following die path of duty, or respecting my own body, is 
something which MATTERS, if that is all the account that cm 
be given of it? It would mean that I, a person, am being 



"Mind" and' 6 Matter" 17 

ordered about and tyrannized over by a thing my con- 
science. And that thing, my conscience, is a part of myself. 
Or, if you prefer to talk about duty instead of conscience, you 
are worse off still ; I, a concrete person, am being ordered 
about by a thing which is an abstraction. Don't let us fall into 
the error of saying that I don't obey my conscience, but the 
general conscience of humanity. That is what these modern 
people are always trying to do ; I got a letter only the other 
day from somebody who wanted me to sign a letter protest- 
ing against the persecution of the Jews "before the conscience 
of civilization." But civilization is an abstraction, and it hasn't 
got a conscience. What they mean is, a collection of con- 
sciences belonging to a collection of civilized people ; just as 
when they talk about the universal mind they only mean a 
collection of individual minds. But I don't want to appeal to 
my own conscience or to anybody else's conscience ; I want 
to appeal to Somebody who minds, and has a right to mind, 
whenever the moral law is infringed ; and he who minds must 
be a Person. Short of that, I cannot make sense of the proposi- 
tion that anything matters. I cannot see how any mere thing 
has the right to abridge the liberties of myself, who am a 
person. 

That is the argument from conscience as I see it; not, I'm 
afraid, put to you with due forms of philosophical discussion. 
Of course, in the very last analysis, the thing is not as simple as 
all that. I mean, it would be easy for somebody to pose me 
with the difficulty : "Do you mean sin only matters because 
God happens to mind? That murder, for example, is not 
something wrong in itself, and God, if he had preferred it that 
way, might just as well have commanded, Thou skalt commit 
murder, as the other way round?" To that I suppose I should 
reply, that in the last mysterious analysis "it matters" and 
"he minds" are, in God, the same thing. Things aren't good 
just because God wills them, nor does God will things just 



1 8 In Soft Garments 

because they are good. Goodness is his own Nature, that is, 
himself. But if there were no he, if there were only an, ft, 
to dictate commands to free moral beings like ourselves, 
could we reconcile ourselves to the indignity of it? I know I 
couldn't. 




in 

IF GOD EXISTS 

ET me suggest this point to you that God, 
I not man, must be the measure of the Uni- 
verse, must he the standard by which we are 
to judge all our experience. If we make man 
_______ the centre of all our experience, then the 

riddle of existence becomes insoluble, and we had far better 
give it up. 

Aristotle said that Man is the measure of all things. You see, 
you must have a fixed point somewhere for the start of 
every- investigation, a unit somewhere for the standard of 
every computation. I seem to remember that when they 
taught me science, they made me learn by heart a long for- 
mula, which said, " A gramme is the weight of a cubic centi- 
metre of pure water, kept at a temperature of something or 
other Centigrade, at the latitude of Paris, on the level of the 
sea, in vacuo" Now, that seems to me very sensible, although 
it might be more useful to me if I could remember what the 
temperature was. If you are going to weigh every thing in the 
world by grammes, you must have a fixed standard of what 
the gramme is ; otherwise you will find that on one occasion 
you have used your cubic centimetre of pure water when it 
was frozen, and at another time when it was liquid, and at 
another time when it was half evaporated, and all your 
calculations will be miles out in consequence. In fact you 
will be very much in the position of the people in Alice in 

19 



20 In Soft Garments 

Wonderland, trying to play croquet with flamingoes for 
mallets and hedgehogs for croquet-balls ; the flamingoes were 
always curling their necks round and the hedgehogs were 
always running away, so that you never got much further. 
You must have a mallet which moves only when you make 
it move; you must have a croquet-ball which stays put until 
you hit it, or the game is not croquet. In the same way, all 
measurement and all thought depend on the possession of a 
fixed unit by which your judgments can be compared. 

Now, if you deny the existence of God, or if you deny it 
for practical purposes by treating it as a fifty-fifty probability, 
or if you use the word "God" in an insincere way, meaning 
a mere abstraction or a mere ideal when you use it, then you 
tave to say that man is the measure of all things ; that his 
thought is the highest form of wisdom which exists, that his 
conscience is the standard by which good and evil must be 
determined, that his intuitions are the only test of beauty. 
And indeed more than that; if you are to attain any kind of 
intellectual satisfaction, you must say that man's thought is 
the source of all truth, makes things true ; that his conscience 
is the arbiter of good, makes things right and wrong ; that his 
intuitions are the origin of all beauty, make things beautiful or 
ugly. And that notion, if you press it, leads to mere intellec- 
tual despair. 

Man's thought is not a fixed thing. It is not merely that men 
disagree with one another ; one generation of men sees things 
in a different light from the generations which went before it. 
There are fashions in human thought; mechanism was the 
keyword of the century before last, evolution of the century 
that has just gone, relativity of our own. Philosophy goes 
round in circles, now realism will be the dominant teaching, 
now idealism, now pragmatism ; there is no fixed point, we 
are always changing. And always when the recognition of 
God's existence becomes obscured in the public consciousness, 



If God Exists 21 

thought turns back upon itself, and wonders whether it has 
any validity, and we are worse off than ever. After all, if a 
person refuses to believe in the existence of a world outside 
himself, and thinks that all his experience is a mere illusion, 
it is impossible to prove to him that he is wrong. If he says 
that two and two make five, or that time and space are a 
hallucination, it is impossible to prove to him that he is 
wrong. The human mind is as tortuous as any flamingo, as 
volatile as any hedgehog. And we are asked, not merely to 
believe that this uncertain instrument is all we have to judge 
our experience by which is in a sense true but that it is 
actually this erratic, eccentric mind of ours which gives things 
their truth, which makes things true. Whereas if you believe 
in God you know that God is Truth, and gives to all things 
that exist the truth that is in them, and gives to aH minds, 
according to their measure, some knowledge, although it 
be an imperfect knowledge, of the truth which he sees in the 
mirror of his own eternal being, perfectly as it is. 

Man's conscience is not a fixed thing either. If you took a 
referendum of England now, you would probably find that 
in the majority of English minds war is something in itself 
wicked* ; if you had taken it twelve years ago you would 
have found only a fanatical minority supporting that conten- 
tion. A hundred years ago, people thought of divorce as 
something disgraceful ; now, most people do not think of it as 
disgraceful at all. Some people want us to think that the only 
criterion of right and wrong action is the comfort or discom- 
fort of our fellow-men, of the community at large ; others, 
that we decide between right and wrong by a kind of artistic 
intuition ; others, that conscience is a voice we must obey 
implicitly without asking why. Now, you will have a 
precious hard time making up your mind between right 
and wrong nowadays if you even treat your own unaided 
* Tlus was, I think, true at the time I wrote it. 



22 In Soft Garments 

conscience as the judge of them. But we are asked to believe 
more than that; we are asked to believe that this uncertain 
instrument, the human conscience, is not merely the oracle 
which tells you whether a thing is right or wrong, but 
actually the authority which makes some things right and 
others wrong. Whereas if you believe in God you know that 
God is goodness, that he imparts to all things which exist the 
good that is in them ; that he gives to our hearts, though in a 
differing and an inferior measure, some appreciation of that 
Goodness which he sees perfectly mirrored and summed up 
in himself. 

And so, still more obviously, with our intuitions about 
other things, our artistic judgments for example. That men's 
tastes in beauty differ is a thing which has in every age been 
notorious ; if you doubt it, you have only to go and look 
at the Underground Station in Piccadilly. Is there such a thing 
as absolute beauty ? If so, the human rnind has taken a precious 
long time in deciding what it is like. And yet if there is no 
such thing as absolute beauty, the whole of art and music 
become a matter of mere individual caprice. And then the 
psychologists come in on the top of that, and explain that all 
our judgments of beauty are really due to processes in our 
unconscious minds, and rather unprintable processes at that. 
If you rule out God, these faulty, inconsistent intuitions of 
ours are not merely the only standard by which beauty can be 
judged ; it is they that create beauty, that make things beauti- 
ful what nonsense it all is! Whereas if you believe in God, 
you believe that he himself is absolute beauty, and gives 
beauty to all things in this creation, and to our eyes and senses 
the power to see and to appreciate it. 

Now, all these considerations I have been suggesting to you 
are not reasons why we should believe that God exists, but 
rather reasons for wanting him to exist. At least, there are 
people who would try to prove the existence of God in this 



If God Exists 23 

way, but I should not like to depend merely on such proofs 
myself. They are rather reasons for wanting God to exist. "If 
there were no God, it would be necessary to invent one," as 
Voltaire said, if it was Voltaire who said that. The reasons for 
asserting the existence of God are reasons derived from the 
very nature of the world as we know it. If the created Uni- 
verse were a mere lump of inert matter, lying about in space 
with no visible means of subsistence, we might perhaps feel 
inclined to give up the problem of how it got there although 
even its presence seems to demand the intervention of a Crea- 
tor, of somebody or something which exists in its own right, 
instead of merely happening to be there. But when, from this 
lump of matter, a vegetable life emerges which was not there 
before, and from that vegetable life animal life, and from that 
animal life conscious life, the life of the mind, all with no 
natural reason to account for it beyond a mere chance juxta- 
position of atoms then our reason does demand that there 
should be an agent at work, producing the things that were 
not from the things that are. It is no good saying that life was 
potentially present from the first ; we still need some agent to 
bring that potency into act ; life did not evolve itself, because 
until it had evolved it was not yet alive. Or alternatively, we 
discover, we are still discovering in the world of our experi- 
ence, laws, infinitely subtle and delicate in their operation, 
which govern the ways of nature. Our minds, with great 
difficulty, can discover those laws, but they did not make 
those laws, they did not put them there they find them 
there. And since law and order can only be the expression of 
a mind, we have to believe in the existence of a Mind which 
invented those laws and imposed them upon brute nature. 
And so once more we find it necessary to believe in a Creative 
Intelligence, that is in God. 

But now, you see, in proving the existence of God we find 
that we have gone further, and proved a whole lot of things 



24 In Soft Garments 

about God. All the attributes of God, his simplicity, bis im- 
mutability and so on, are not something which we learn from 
the Bible, or from the tradition of the Church, they are some- 
thing which we learn from reason itself, learn from that same 
process of reasoning by which we prove that God exists. It is 
no good asserting the existence of a Creator who is not omni- 
potent; for if he is not omnipotent he is limited who or 
what is it that limits him? You will have to fall back on 
assuming the existence of some power greater than that of the 
Creator himself. It is no good asserting the existence of a God 
who is not simple, who is in any way composite ; for if so you 
will have to fall back on assuming the existence of some 
power which produced that fusion of elements in him. And 
so on all through; the proofs from which we learn the exis- 
tence of God give us some idea, necessarily, of his Nature. 

Many muddle-headed people who think they cannot get 
on without God, if they really sat down to argue out the 
question of his existence, would find that they had let them- 
selves in for a good deal more than they bargained for. They 
want God to exist as a sort of background to their lives ; they 
want to feel that there is a supreme truth in which all our 
imperfect guesses after truth find their meaning ; that there is 
a supreme Goodness towards which all our feeble moral 
effort strives ; that there is a beauty which is beyond all earthly 
beauty, and is the explanation of it. That is what they mean 
by God ; that is what they are wanting when they say they 
want God. But if they would only try to puzzle out the 
mystery of his Being they would find that he is a great deal 
more than that. They would find that he is a Personal Being, 
infinitely removed in dignity from this universe, his created 
handiwork ; outside all time and all space ; not limited, as we 
are limited, by imperfections of nature; not composite as we 
are composite, not changeable as we are changeable; the 
Creator of all things, and such a Creator as not only gave 



If God Exists 25 

them being but maintains them, from moment to moment, 
in being ; who made them all for his glory, yet would have 
lacked nothing of that eternal blessedness which he enjoys if 
nothing had ever existed outside himself. That is the God they 
would find, if they would look for him ; for whom they will 
not look because they are afraid of finding him. 

They wanted God to exist as a sort of background to their 
lives ; but if you once prove that he exists, you will find that 
he fills the whole stage. Man is no longer the centre of the 
Universe God is the centre of the Universe. Man is no 
longer the measure of all things, God is the measure of all 
things. All the greatness of man, all his splendid achievements 
in art and in music and in learning and in the conquest of 
nature, in laws and governments, in heroism and endurance, 
fade away into the background and become something very 
insignificant, when they are seen in contrast with the incom- 
municable Majesty of Almighty God. Lord, what is man, that 
thou rememberest him, or the son of man, that thou visitest 
him? So brief his existence, so puny his stature, so limited the 
possibilities of his being. 

And it is not merely that God, once we have caught some 
hint of what he is, fills the whole picture and dwarfs his own 
creatures by the contrast. We begin to see, too, that God has 
claims upon man, which know of no limits and admit of no 
qualifications. We are God's creatures, drawn by him out of 
nothing, and ready, but for the continued exercise of his 
power, to fall back into that nothingness whence we came ; 
his dominion over us is absolute, and all his kindness in his 
dealings with us springs from the goodness of his own nature, 
not from any rights, not from any value, of ours. And having 
such dominion over us, he will expect from us love and wor- 
ship and service, unquestioning obedience to his will for us ; 
he will want to be the end of all our actions, as he is the end 
of all created things. So that our actions will no longer be 



26 In Soft Garments 

regulated by our own measure, but by his. We shall not need 
to ask, "Is this course of action profitable to me, is it pleasant 
to me, is it worthy of me, is it a true expression of my own 
nature, is it the kind of action I myself should approve in my 
calmer moments, will it leave my character the nobler for its 
effects?" No, all those calculations, based upon human pride, 
will be superseded, will be put on one side ; there is only one 
question which will be the ultimate rule of conduct "Is this 
course of action the course of action by which it is God's will 
to be glorified in me?" 

For us Catholics, and for all those who take their religion 
seriously, this sense of the overwhelming Majesty of God is 
the first consideration, comes before, even, our sense of his 
love and of his mercy ; our God is a jealous God, is a consum- 
ing Fire ; there is nothing we can do for him that we do not 
owe to him, no praise of him which can seem extravagant, no 
self-abasement before him which can seem undignified. In 
saying that God exists, we have admitted that he is every- 
thing, that man is nothing. To realize that unique Majesty of 
his, to realize this pitiable nothingness of ours that is the dis- 
position into which, if we have followed them, this term's 
conferences ought to lead us. 




IV 
WHITE-WASHING CALIBAN 

[E have been discussing the possibility of prov- 
ing the existence of God by the use of our 
natural reason. There are arguments, and co- 
gent arguments, by which that doctrine can 
be demonstrated without any recourse to a 
revelation, either to such an imperfect revelation as was given 
to the Jews through Moses, or to the perfect revelation which 
has been given to us in these later times through our Lord 
Jesus Christ. But there is a fresh difficulty which confronts us 
now, even if it has not occurred to some of us already. 
Granted that it is possible for us to make such inferences from 
what we know about ourselves and about the nature of the 
world around us, was it equally possible for man to do so long 
centuries ago, when he was far less developed intellectually, 
when all his mental energies were devoted to getting food and 
dodging the wild beasts, and he had no time for speculative 
thinking ? Even as things are, I felt that some of you were 
looking a little blank when you were being confronted with 
the argument from contingent being. And yet there is no- 
body in this congregation who does not possess at least a rudi- 
mentary aptitude for discursive thought. What would the 
hairy Ainu make of it, or the South African bushman, if we 
started talking to him about essence and existence? He would 
be a non-starter, surely, from the first. 

And yet, if primitive man was not in a position to form 

27 



28 In Soft Garments 

some kind of ideas about God, and man's relation to God, 
and man's duties in the sight of God, how are we to reconcile 
that with the notion that all men are responsible to God for 
their actions, and will be judged by him according to the 
efforts they made to live according to his will? Had they 
really any chance the people who died before any Christian 
missionaries could get at them ? And if not, how do we recon- 
cile that with the goodness or even with the justice of God? 
Such questions agitated Catholic thinkers a good deal about a 
hundred years ago ; naturally. Because it was about a hundred 
years ago that people began to wake up to the fact that human 
life on this planet went back a long way beyond the four 
thousand years or so that Archbishop Ussher had allowed to 
it. It was in 1825 that Kent's Cavern, near Torquay, was first 
scientifically examined, and the theory brought forward that 
the remains there proved the coexistence of man with animals 
which were extinct before history began. As you probably 
know, by an odd chance it was the local Catholic priest, a 
certain Father McEnery, who gave this theory to the world, 
and was immediately told that that was all nonsense ; it didn't 
in the least agree with the best theories of the best people. 
However, palaeontology got going, and it became generally 
realized that for thousands of years before Moses there were 
human beings going about the world who must, theo- 
logically speaking, have had immortal souls. And two ways 
were devised of explaining how these people might have had 
a chance of knowing, and therefore of loving and worship- 
ping God. One, which is properly described as Fideism, is to 
suppose that every human soul has, if it will but enter into 
itself, an intuitive knowledge of God's existence, just as every 
soul has an intuitive power of distinguishing between right 
and wrong ; that a kind of interior revelation is thus offered to 
every soul, however deeply sunk in ignorance or heathenism. 
The other, properly called Traditionalism, supposes that there 



White-washing Caliban 29 

has been, at all times, a tradition handed down from Adam to 
his posterity ; instead of an individual revelation to each 
human soul, you would thus have a common revelation made 
once for all to the human race, which, although it has become 
obscured at various times, and in various places, has never 
been allowed to die out. 

Both those doctrines were condemned by the Council of 
the Vatican, not on their positive but on their negative side. 
There is no reason why you should not believe, if you want 
to believe, that every man born into the world is privileged 
with a direct intuition of God's existence, although it does not 
seem to be borne out much by our common experience. Nor 
is there any reason why a continuous tradition on the subject 
should not have existed from the time of the first human pair 
right down to our own day, in some part of the world ; very 
probably it has, although evidently it has been very much 
overgrown with false beliefs. No, what the Church insists on 
is this, that it is theoretically possible for any human being, 
even at a low stage of development, to find out God for him- 
self if he will use the natural gift of reason which God has 
given him. Actually, in innumerable cases the traditions in 
which he has been brought up, or the psychological influences 
which have affected him, will make it almost impossible that 
he should ; and we cannot but believe that God will judge, in 
such cases, with a mercy proportionate to the lack of oppor- 
tunity. But you mustn't say that the knowledge of God's 
existence can only come to us through a revelation, public or 
private ; that there is no other way in which such an idea 
could ever have been entertained; that is heresy. 

Meanwhile, I need hardly say that the question, "How does 
maii come to entertain the idea of God?" has been discussed 
for the last hundred years by people outside the Church from 
a very different point of view. These people assume that God 
does not exist, and having made that assumption they proceed 



30 In Soft Garments 

to consider how such an illusion can have arisen, on Aristotle's 
principle that you should not be content with proving your 
adversary to be in error ; you should find out the explanation 
of how the error arose. And indeed most of the agnostic 
writers you come across nowadays are so busy providing 
explanations of how men came to believe in God, that they 
omit altogether to consider whether his existence is or is not a 
fact. Anthropologists have held various theories about the 
origin of religion during this last century, and I haven't time 
to distinguish them, but roughly you can say that the theory 
which has most recently enjoyed popularity is this. In die first 
instance, they say, primitive man has a sense of something 
holy or something mysterious attaching to certain things ; he 
believes in a kind of impersonal power which is connected 
with particular spots or particular objects or particular occu- 
pations. Then he begins to personify these spiritual influences 
and give them names ; he comes to believe in die existence of 
separate spirits, living spirits like himself, dwelling in or 
behind certain objects his family hearth, for example, or his 
fruit trees, or his cattle sheds. And then among these multi- 
tudinous deities of his one comes to the front, achieves special 
importance; perhaps first of all it is the earth-mother, 
then it will be the sun-god, and last of all it will be the sky- 
god, a being who lives right up above the clouds. And when 
primitive man has got to that point he is in a position to drop 
his belief in the other gods, as the Jews did when they came 
out of Egypt, and become a monotheist. It's much more 
complicated than that, but those are the broad outlines of 
anthropological doctrine as it was till lately and as it is still in 
the handbooks. And if you get into discussion with anybody 
who has been reading anthropology he will feed that sort of 
stuff to you. 

When you asked these people how they knew that that was 
the way in which theology developed, or how they knew that 



White-washing Caliban 3 1 

it had developed at all, you found the situation was rather 
curious. They assumed that there had been a development, 
because they were under the spell of evolutionary doctrine. 
Some forms of culture, some religious ideas, some cere- 
monies, appeared to them to be more complicated and there- 
fore more highly developed than others ; therefore, they said, 
these were later than the others, and the savage tribes among 
whom they were found must be considered a later form of 
civilization than those savage tribes in which they did not 
appear. So, you see, they were cooking their facts all the time. 
They would tell you that the sky-god only appeared in late 
civilizations like the Yahoo, or whatever it might be ; and 
when you looked back to an earlier page to find out why the 
Yahoos were thought to be a late civilization, you found it 
was because they believed in the sky-god. The whole thing 
was theory, with no relation to ascertainable fact at all. One 
man protested against this, a fellow-countryman of our own, 
and one of the most interesting ; Andrew Lang. He kept on 
pointing out the strong probability that they had got it all 
the wrong way round ; that belief in a personal deity came 
first, and that the other religious business, the myths and the 
magic and the totems and all the rest of it, were developments 
or degenerations which grew up later. And they all said, " Ah, 
that paradoxical fellow Lang ! "What joke will he be springing 
on us next?" 

Then, just recently, Lang's protest has been taken up by a 
very different kind of person; Dr Schmidt, a priest who used 
to hold the chair of ethnology, I think it is, in Vienna uni- 
versity. He was up here some years ago, giving some lectures 
at Manchester, for he is a man of world-wide reputation, and 
has been president of the ethnological congress and editor of 
Anthropos, which is the trade organ of the anthropologists, 
and I don't know what besides. And he started out on a quite 

original plan. He would determine from other considerations, 
> 



32 In Soft Garments 

from race, from geographical distribution, from the nature of 
the implements they used and from their general standard of 
culture, which of the savage tribes known to us were really 
the earliest, the very very earliest. And then, having satisfied 
himself about this, he would see whether these really primi- 
tive tribes had or had not got the kind of religious attitude 
which Tylor and Fraser and all the rest of them described as 

<;>? 

primitive. 

I am simply boiling down for you this morning the sub- 
stance of his book The Origin and Growth of Religion. He 
draws up a list of the people, scattered about in odd comers of 
the globe, who can be described as really primitive. One very 
obvious test he applies, which narrows the range of candidates 
considerably; Which are the Food-gatherers? The people, 
that is, who have never, or never till demonstrably recent 
times, cultivated the earth or raised cattle at all; who have 
lived simply on what they could get by hunting and on the 
fruits they could pick wild? And there are other tests, of 
course the use of the bow, any at all developed use of 
pottery, any power of working metals, everything like that 
disqualifies a people from being thought of as really primitive. 

He finds these primitive peoples, as I say, in odd pockets up 
and down the world. He finds them in the south-east of 
Australia, in Tierra del Fuego at the very south of the Ameri- 
can Continent, among the pygmies in Africa, in the Andaman 
Islands, among the Eskimos, in some California!! tribes of 
North America, and so on. Of course, in many cases you find 
that these people have taken over in part the ideas and the 
habits of their slightly more civilized neighbours. But so far 
as you can isolate their real native character, these tribes and a 
few more give you a fairly consistent picture of what man- 
kind must have been like before the fields were ever tilled, or 
cattle were ever tamed, when only the rudest of tools and of 
implements had even been invented. 



White-washing Caliban 33 

Observe that the very isolation of these peoples proves the 
genuineness of their traditions. If, 2,000 years hence, some 
ethnologist investigated the remains of England and proved 
that whereas the vast bulk of its savage population wore 
loin-cloths, but just in a few parts, in Cornwall and in the 
Lakes and on the coast of Norfolk, men were found wearing 
trousers, he would be perfectly justified in saying that the 
common tradition of these few isolated districts, which had 
no communication with each other, was unmistakable evi- 
dence. It would mean that originally British people wore 
trousers, and that loin-cloths, as worn in all the central part 
of the island, were the innovation. So with these pygmies 
and bushmen. Whatever culture they possess in common 
they have not learned from one another; how could they, 
scattered as they are? Therefore it is something that has come 
down to them from days, long centuries ago, when they and 
people like them populated the whole world. There's another 
interesting point. Assuming and it seems all the evidence 
we have justifies us in assuming that human life began in 
and spread from Central Asia, you will see that these primi- 
tive peoples have been driven, by the continuous pressure of 
other civilizations more powerful than themselves, into the 
remotest corners of the world ; just as the Celts of our own 
island have been driven into the remotest corners of our own 
island the highlands of Scodand, Wales, Cornwall. So you 
find these people in the south of Australia, in the south of 
Africa, in the south of America, in remote islands of the 
Indian Ocean that lead nowhere, on the fringe of the Arctic 
Circle, in the narrow strip of land that stretches along north- 
ern America, shut off between the mountains and the sea. 
You find the really primitive peoples where you would ex- 
pect to find them, in the corners into which their conquerors 
pushed them while the going was good. 

Now, let me summarize quite briefly the findings of Dr 



34 In Soft Garments 

Schmidt about the religious ideas of these primitive peoples, 
supported by a whole mass of evidence in a much longer book 
which he is slowly bringing out. Not each point, of course, is 
true about each tribe, but this is the general picture. All the 
things we think of as very queer and primitive, totems, and 
cannibalism, and earth-goddesses, and magic, and solar myths, 
and the vegetation-spirit, and human sacrifice, and all the 
things the anthropologists have been making such play with 
this century past, are not really primitive at all. They are 
later innovations, belonging to the ages when men tilled the 
ground and shot beasts with arrows and grazed cattle and did 
civilized things like that. Among the really primitive peoples 
all the odd, fantastic elements of savage religion either don't 
occur at all, or only occur here and there, in a half-hearted 
way. Meanwhile, all these early peoples believe in one God. 
Sometimes they have a collection of other deities, but always 
there is one top god, so to speak, quite unmistakably superior 
to anything else that exists in their thought. He lives in the 
sky; he is the creator of everything in the world, and gener- 
ally of the sky itself as well. Sometimes the existence of evil in 
the world is attributed to a second being, the Coyote, for 
example, of the American Indians ; but he is a sort of corner- 
man, like Brer Fox in Uncle Remus, and he is always utterly 
inferior to the Creator. The Creator is all good, and approves 
of, indeed exacts, right behaviour among men. I may add that 
among these primitives monogamy is very definitely the 
rule. They pray to the Creator, though some of them more 
than others ; there is an Arctic people with an unpronounce- 
able name who say they do not pray much, because the 
white people are always praying and it doesn't seem to them 
much good. They offer sacrifices from their hunting, but 
not human sacrifices at all The Creator is always personal ; 
he is ordinarily represented as Omniscient, Omnipotent, 
and Eternal. Now, all that is not really a bad morning's 



White-washing Caliban 35 

work for people who have never learned to shoot with a 
bow or turn the earth with a plough. I daresay they would 
not exactly follow an argument about essence and existence ; 
but they have preserved, from an age long, long before 
history began, the cult of a God who, in all essential features, 
strongly resembles the God we Christians worship. I should 
add that all these peoples without exception believe in 
survival after death, and several of them in a world of 
rewards and punishments hereafter. 

Well, all this working back into the past is an uncertain 
business, and lends itself to continual shifting between one 
theory and another. I don't pretend that what Dr Schmidt 
tells us is in any way final; he doesn't pretend it himself 
But it is clear, I think, that just at the moment* the latest and 
the most fruitful anthropological research is all on the side of 
the angels. So that if you get into an argument which runs on 
these lines, it will be a fairly safe way of closuring the 
discussion to say, "I suppose you have read Dr Schmidt?" 

* Written in 1932. 




V 

UNDER PONTIUS PILATE 

E have been, talking about natural theology ; 
that is, about the knowledge of God which 
man can reach for himself, if he will trust his 
own reason and his own conscience. The next 
stage in apologetic is to establish, on historical 
grounds, the fact that our Lord came to earth and that he 
claimed to bring a fuller revelation from God ; the grounds, 
too, on which he justified that claim. 

First of all let's get this point clear that God wasn't bound 
to reveal himself to man. In spite of our dual nature, in spite 
of the Fall, man has got enough apparatus left to serve God, 
if he wants to, without any direct supernatural assistance. His 
reason will tell him that God exists, if he will only think. His 
conscience will tell him that God ought to be obeyed, and, in 
general outline, what are the laws which God wants him to 
obey, if he will only listen to it. We believe, in fact, that it is 
possible for a man brought up altogether remote from Chris- 
tian influence and therefore, through no fault of his own, a 
heathen or practically a heathen, to reach heaven if he will 
make use of the actual graces God sends him, by being 
sorry for his sins and so on. And we should have no 
grievance against God, in strict justice at least, if all of us 
were in the same position; if you and. I had never been 
brought up in the Catholic faith, if (for that matter) there 

had been no Catholic faith for us to be brought up in. 

36 



Under Pontius Pilate 37 

That's all perfectly true, but it doesn't need a very profound 
study of human nature to discover that most men, left to the 
light of their natural reason and conscience, don't, at least to 
all appearance, put up much of a show. The human reason is 
curiously apt to get warped in such a way that it only diinks 
what it wants to think ; the human conscience is even more 
prone to accommodate itself, so that a man comes to approve 
of himself for doing exactly the thing he wants to do. We 
make exceptions ; we tell ourselves that circumstances alter 
cases. Like the South Sea Islander, you remember, in Mark 
Twain, who was very much impressed when he was told the 
story of Cain and Abel, but when the missionary tried to 
improve the occasion by going on to say that Cain was a 
South Sea Islander, he rather altered his point of view, and 
said, "What was Abel fooling around there for, anyway?" 
I always like that phrase in the Imitation of Christ which 
compares our natural reason to a spark left among the ashes 
you know, that irritating bit of live coal which makes it look 
as if it ought to be possible to get the fire going again by just 
drawing it with a newspaper, but when you've tried it for 
about half an hour you find that you have to ring for the 
housemaid and get her to lay the fire afresh after all. That, as 
we know, is what our Lord's Incarnation meant, the remaking 
of our nature. And, so far as our reason is concerned, he did 
that in the first place by making to us a revelation of the 
Divine Nature ; by telling us and showing us more about God 
than we knew, more than we ever could have known, by any 
philosophical speculation. 

More than we ever could have known whereas reason 
merely teaches us that God is One, revelation informs us there 
are three Persons in one Godhead; whereas the doctrine of 
Purgatory was something the human reason might have 
guessed at (and indeed, some of the pagans, notably Virgil, 
made an uncommonly good shot at it) only revelation could 



38 In Soft Garments 

have established its truth, and so on. To bring us such infor- 
mation, we need a Messenger from God ; an Ambassador, and 
one who can present credentials to us, so that we can be sure 
he comes from God. Remember, it is not logically necessary 
for us, at this stage in apologetics, to prove that Jesus Christ 
was the Son of God ; all we want to be sure of at this stage is 
that he is God's Ambassador to man. Revelation might have 
come to us through an angel ; might have come to us, even, 
through the granting of special illumination to an ordinary 
human being. That God's Ambassador should be God himself 
is an extra, something we could not have claimed or coven- 
anted for. But the Ambassador must have credentials; we 
must be able to distinguish the revelation which he brings 
from all the bogus revelations which are splashed across the 
pages of history ; Mahomet with his book, Joanna Southcott 
with her sealed box, Joseph Smith with his gold plates, and 
so on. Nay, we must be able to distinguish it from merely 
private revelations, such as those given to St Theresa and St 
Margaret Mary, which, though we believe them to be divine 
in their origin, were nevertheless private revelations, not im- 
posing belief on anybody except the persons themselves to 
whom they were made. There must be evidence for all to see. 
That I think you can say it without irreverence is the 
minimum we could be satisfied with, if we were to have a 
revelation at all. But there are plenty of people you will 
probably have come across them among those fellow-students 
of yours with whom you conduct theological arguments at 
about two o'clock in the morning who say they want more 
than that. They say, for example, if God really meant to 
reveal himself, in this solemn and convincing way, to man- 
kind, why should that revelation come to mankind at a par- 
ticular point in the history of our race ? Why should God's 
Ambassador only appear on earth for a matter of thirty years, 
exercise his" preaching ministry only over the space of a short 



Under Pontius Pilate 39 

three years, and that such a very long rime ago? Or alter- 
natively, if it was to happen at one particular point in time, 
why couldn't it have happened in our own day, or some- 
where rather nearer our own day, so that it could have been 
verified by more trained observation, and enshrined in more 
accurate records ? 

Well, the immediate answer to that is quite a simple one 
that since, as we have seen, revelation is not something to 
which we could have laid claim as a right, a fortiori we have 
no right to say we want a revelation of this or that kind, in 
excess of the bare logical minimum. To be sure, a revelation 
which was incapable of producing conviction would be 
almost worse than nothing ; it would be a continual worry to 
us without in any way enabling us to make up our minds. 
But to say that we will not look at any revelation which does 
not come to us with headlines, so to speak, all across the page, 
shouting its message at us, compelling attention and forcing 
conviction on us that would be presumptuous, seeing what 
we are. Beggars, after all, cannot be choosers. 

And although we have very limited opportunities of 
understanding the principles on which God acts in his dealings 
with us, this at least seems certain from all we know of his 
operations, that he doesn't work miracles unnecessarily. He 
practises a kind of economy, raising up a saint only here and 
there, granting a great deliverance only now and again, 
working according to the laws which govern his natural 
creation for the most part, and only superseding them within 
narrow limits. He might, I suppose, have arranged that every 
Pope should start performing miracles immediately upon his 
election, and marked out the Holy See in that way as the in- 
fallible oracle for the solution of all our difficulties. But, as 
far as we can see, that is not God's way ; that's all there is to 
be said about it. He won't make things TOO easy for us, in 
this world of our probation ; won't lavish his supernatural 



40 In Soft Garments 

favours in a degree which might make them become cheap 
and stale to us. He preferred to concentrate our attention on a 
particular historical figure ; a Man as we ourselves are men. 
He preferred to let the supernatural world break through 
into ours at a particular period in time, as we men are 
bounded and conditioned by periods of time. We were to 
live by faith ; deriving from the very obscurity in which faith 
works the opportunity for showing our loyalty to him, 
believing where we have not seen. 

Meanwhile, we must think twice before we quarrel with 
the particular period of time which he chose for that Divine 
event. It's perfectly true, of course, that in our day we have 
much more apparatus for recording events than the human 
race had nineteen hundred years ago. If some doubt should 
arise, years hence, about the exact circumstances of King 
George's funeral, it would be possible, I suppose, to turn up 
all sorts of films and gramophone records, and the files of 
innumerable papers, so that all controversy could be set at 
rest. And in the same way, any alleged miracle at Lourdes 
can be tested by the doctors there far more accurately than 
our Lord's miracles were in his day. But then, in the first 
place, you can't be certain that if the Church hadn't been 
there to revive the tradition of learning when the barbarians 
came, the achievements of modern science would have been 
possible. And further, when you complain in this way that 
Almighty God was in too much of a hurry to reveal himself, 
you forget that there are plenty of people who make precisely 
the opposite complaint, and ask why he did not reveal him- 
self sooner. Why all those thousands of years between the Fall 
and the Incarnation? Why must Abraham, and Moses, and 
David, why must Confucius, and Buddha, aad Socrates, live 
and die without having the chance of gaining that enlighten- 
ment which our Lord came to bring ? 

After all, the world at large had been prepared, in a very 



Under Pontius Pilate 41 

special way, for our Lord's coming. And that applies, not 
only to the conditions of human thought, but to the ordinary 
conditions of life as well. The known world, for practical 
purposes, united tinder a single Government; a common 
language, the Greek language, and a common civilization, the 
Greek civilization, spread in every part of it ; an admirable 
system of roads for transport ; great facility in writing, and in 
the copying of manuscripts ; a quite unexampled interval of 
peace, in the East especially after all, if our Lord had come 
seventy years earlier he would have found Jerusalem being 
captured by Pompey, if he had come seventy years later he 
would have found it being destroyed by Titus. All those 
conditions, you will see for yourself, were perfect conditions 
as far as they went for the diffusion of a new world-idea. 
Virgil's fourth eclogue shows that the world was ready for it, 
just when the Jewish people, with the prophecy of Daniel 
in its hands, was full of expectation that the long-promised 
deliverance would be accomplished. 

But there's another difficulty which is sometimes expressed, 
and perhaps felt more often than it is expressed ; I mean the 
question why our Lord, granted that he preferred to come at 
the time when he came, should have come to Palestine, rather 
than to some more fashionable and influential part of the 
world. We all know, I hope, that there is a devotional mean- 
ing in our Lord's choice of obscure surroundings when he 
catne to earth. But that doesn't concern us this morning ; we 
are dealing with the question as a matter of apologetics. Was 
Palestine, we ask, the right centre for the diffusion of a world- 
idea, at a moment when the Roman Empire was at its zenith, 
and nothing that happened outside Rome could really rivet 
the attention of mankind? 

The answer is that it was. The Jewish people was, and is, 
unique. The Jews alone in the ancient world had preserved 
the tradition that there is one true God. Oh, I know they were 



42 In Soft Garments 

always falling short of that standard, and relapsing into 
idolatry; but they always came back to their origins, drove 
out the false idea, and confessed their shortcomings. And if 
they were unique in their faith, they were unique also in their 
hope. Alone among the nations of the world, they looked 
forward to the future instead of looking back to the past ; 
the expected coming of a Redeemer was an integral part of 
the philosophy by which they lived. That faith and that hope 
combined with, and helped to form, an intensely nationalistic 
feeling among them which made it impossible, and (some 
would say) still makes it impossible to merge them in the 
common stock of mankind. Ask yourself what an ancient 
Roman or an ancient Greek, a Babylonian or an Assyrian 
looked like, and you will have to go to the sculptures in a 
museum to find out. Ask yourself what an ancient Jew looked 
like, and you have only got to go to the jeweller's round the 
corner. They preserved then, as they preserve now, their 
obstinate nationality. 

And, with these characteristics, then as now, they were 
scattered over the face of die earth. "There were, dwelling 
in Jerusalem, Jews, devout men, from every nation under 
heaven, " so the Acts of the Apostles describe the day of Pente- 
cost, and it was true ; since the captivity in Babylon, they had 
spread everywhere. I shouldn't wonder if there were as many 
Jews, then, in the single city of Alexandria, as there are in 
Great Britain to-day. And they kept up communications with 
one another; you can see that all over the Acts, all over St 
Paul's epistles. Well, I won't say that that made the preaching 
of the Gospel easier; as we know, in many cases it was the 
Jews who were, at first, the chief enemies of the new religion. 
But it made it certain that the Christian claim would be 
discussed everywhere, that the Christian missionaries would 
be known everywhere. If our Lord had come to Rome in- 
stead of Palestine, to Rome, that Babylon of strange creeds 



Under Pontius Pilate 43 

and shifting opinions, humanly speaking his career would 
have been a nine days' wonder. In coming to Palestine, he 
struck at the religious nerve-centre of the human race. 

In saying all that, I haven't been trying to establish the 
truth of the Christian revelation. The fact that it came into 
the world at a moment, and in circumstances, which favoured 
its rapid diffusion is not, so far, evidence that it was true. No, 
this morning I've only been attempting to deal with a negative 
objection the objection that there is no need to pay any 
attention to the Christian claim, because the events which 
tend to substantiate it happened in such a hole-and-corner 
way, happened such a long time ago. I've been trying to show 
that that criticism at any rate is shallow and ill-founded, if only 
you will take an unprejudiced view of history. 

And there's one thing that's worth adding about the records 
themselves ; I mean, those New Testament documents to 
which, treated merely as historical documents, our apologetic 
makes its appeal. They are historical records, of unusual value. 
The manuscripts themselves are very much nearer in date 
to their originals than most manuscripts which deal with the 
events of the ancient world. When you are dealing with the 
secular events of the same period, your chief authority is the 
Annals of Tacitus. And the oldest MS. we possess of Tacitus' 
Annals comes down to us from the tenth, or just possibly the 
ninth century. But the Codex Sinaiticus, about which we all 
heard so much when it was bought for the nation a few years 
ago, dates from the fourth century ; and we have other MSS. 
of the same or nearly the same date. I was told the other day 
that they have now found a MS. of some of St Paul's epistles 
which goes back a whole century behind Sinaiticus. And, of 
course, there are the papyrus fragments, still earlier, and the 
quotations in the fathers, which help us to determine the 
exact state of the text. And the Gospel records themselves are, 
or purport to be, sober historical records, not high-flown 



44 In Soft Garments 

poetry like the early records of most other religions. The first 
tforee Gospels, whatever may be said of the fourth, were 
certainly written within the lifetime of many people who had 
witnessed the events they record, and were in a position to 
contradict their statements if they had a mind to. There is no 
reason to quarrel with them, merely as records, any more 
than with die commentaries of Caesar, or the life of Tiberius 
which was written by Velleius Paterculus. Whatever infer- 
ences you draw from their contents, you cannot, without 
forfeiting your claim to be regarded as a serious critic, treat 
them otherwise than as history. 

And I say we are going to treat them merely as history. 
Don't ever allow yourself to be taken in by that stale old piece 
of slander, that we Catholics first give the authority of the 
Church as our ground for believing that the Bible is free from 
error, and then give the inerrancy of the Bible as our ground 
for believing in the authority of the Church. Of course, we do 
nothing of the kind. At this stage in the argument, we know 
nothing about the Bible being free from error ; we are pre- 
pared to allow for the possibility (because the other man re- 
gards it as a possibility) that the Gospel record distorts, 
exaggerates, or even invents some of the facts. We are going 
to come to the Gospel narrative as if for the first time, with- 
out any prejudice or prepossession in its favour, and simply 
ask ourselves, What did the Hero of this narrative claim to 
be? And what proof did he offer us that this claim of his was 
justified? 




VI 

THE CLAIM 

"E are to examine the question, what it was 
that our Lord claimed to be. The evidence we 
shall use is that of the Gospels, used simply as 
historical documents compiled by people who 
lived within a short lifetime of the events. I 
shall not use the fourth Gospel, because, as you will know if 
you read the letters in The Times, a lot of fantastic stuff is still 
talked about the date and authorship of that Gospel, so that if 
I used it I might seem to be begging the question. I say, "what 
our Lord claimed to be," namely, the Son of God in a unique 
sense. I do not intend to prove, what revelation itself teaches 
us, that he was the Second Person of the Blessed Trinity, that 
he united a human with a divine Nature under one Person, or 
that he came to make atonement for our sins. All that is beside 
our present point; our present business is to determine 
whether he claimed to be a fully-accredited ambassador from 
Almighty God, revealing the things of God to us ; and that 
will be sufficiently established if we prove that he claimed to 
be the Son of God in a sense so intimate that it is impossible 
for any creature to share that title with him. If we prove that 
he claimed to be the Son of God, that does not as yet prove 
that he was. We have still to reckon with the possibility 
that he was deceived, or that he was deceiving us. We 
shall not have eliminated those possibilities until we have 
considered what credentials he offers for our inspection, 

45 



46 In Soft Garments 

when he asks us to believe that his account of his own nature 
is true. 

First, let us get this clear that our Lord's identity was a 
mystery, to the men of his time no less than to those his- 
torians, not of our faith, who haye written about his life since. 
And it was a mystery, you may say, of his own making. 
There was no doubt at all that he behaved and spoke like a 
prophet, to say the very least. He didn't set out to be a 
philosopher, appealing to human reason. Nor yet did he set 
out to be one of the scribes, that is one of the doctors of the 
Jewish church, handing on the tradition of the elders. He 
corrected the tradition of the elders ; he was always saying 
" Moses told you this, but I tell you that," and when you 
think what the ipse dixit of Moses was and still is among the 
Jews you will realize what a break with tradition that was. 
One of the first impressions he made upon his audiences was 
that he taught them as one having authority, and not as their 
scribes. What sort of authority could that be? To the Jewish 
mind there was an obvious answer, he must be a prophet, like 
one of the Old Testament prophets. But, here again, he was a 
puzzle. The Old Testament prophets had never spoken in 
their own name. They always began dieir utterances with 
the rubric, "Thus saith the Lord"; or they would describe 
how they had seen a vision, how the Lord God of hosts had 
spoken to them, and how he had sent them to deliver a 
message from him. In our Lord's preaching there was never 
a word of all that. He spoke as one having authority, but the 
authority seemed somehow to belong to him personally, he 
never referred the credit of it elsewhere. And as he spoke, so 
he acted ; he told devils to go out of men who were possessed 
without adjuring them by the name of God ; he forgave sins, 
although the forgiveness of sins belonged to God only ; he 
dispensed people from keeping the Sabbath; he cast the 
merchants out of the temple; he came into Jerusalem riding 



The Claim 47 

on an ass, in evident reference to an old prophecy which was 
always interpreted as describing the Messiah who was to 
come. He behaved, not as a prophet, but as something more 
than a prophet. 

And all the time he keeps a finger on his lips. Everybody is 
asking, "Who is this? Isn't he the son of a carpenter? How 
did he learn letters? Can it be Elias come back to earth? Or 
one of the old prophets? Or is it a new prophet like them?" 
And he will not let any clue be given to the answer. When 
sick and blind are cured at his word, he charges them to tell 
no man ; when the devils cry out that he is the Son of God, he 
solemnly adjures them to hold their peace. When he is asked 
by what authority he does these things, he puts off his 
questioners by asking them what they think about his pre- 
decessor, St John the Baptist ; and they can say nothing, for 
they know that St John the Baptist pointed them to one who 
was even greater than himself. Again and again they test him 
with hard problems, to see if he will give away his secret, but 
always there is the same patient smile, the same impenetrable 
air of mystery. 

Now, even if we had nothing more to go upon, this secrecy 
observed by our Lord would in itself be significant. I mean, 
people don't ordinarily bother about secrecy unless they have 
a secret to be kept. If you gave half a crown to a beggar, and 
he said, " God bless you, sir, you must be a saint," you would 
laugh and tell him not to be a fool. You wouldn't say, * ' Hush, 
don't mention it to anybody." If you were a government 
servant in Nigeria, and somebody asked you what authority 
you had to take taxes off him, you wouldn't ask him a riddle, 
and then when he gave it up say, "Well, I shan't tell you what 
authority I have to collect taxes either" ; you would refer him 
to the Colonial Office. How you explain this policy on our 
Lord's part doesn't, for our present purposes, matter. I 
suppose the ordinary account we should give of it is that our 



48 In Soft Garments 

Lord did not want to put the faith of his contemporaries to 
too sudden a strain ; he wanted to give them every chance of 
guessing who he was by gradually revealing himself, and 
didn't tell them in so many words until he saw that the right 
moment had come for it. But we aren't concerned with the 
explanation, only with the fact. And the fact of our Lord's 
silence about the origin of his mission seems to me enor- 
mously significant; if he had been an ordinary Rabbi, why 
not say he was a Rabbi ? If he thought he was a prophet, why 
not say he was a prophet? A secret that is worth keeping has 
got to be a secret which is going to cause a sensation when 
it is found out 

However, our Lord wasn't content with mere silence. If 
you read the Gospels with a little attention, you will find that 
he was dropping out hints all the time, such as would lead on 
those who heard him to the conclusion that he was an ambas- 
sador from God, without saying so in so many words. Take, 
for example, his constant use of the title "Son of Man." It 
was probably a tide connected in Jewish minds with the idea 
of the Messiah; and he himself talks freely about the day 
when the Son of Man will come in judgment. But I think he 
showed a preference for that title just because it emphasized 
his humanity ; and what was die point of emphasizing his 
humanity unless he were something more than an ordinary 
human being? When Socrates assured his contemporaries 
that he really knew nothing, and was only asking questions 
because he wanted to learn from men wiser than himself, you 
can see at once he knew he was cleverer than they were. If you 
knew nothing about the Pope except that he called himself 
the skve of die slaves of God, you could infer quite easily 
that he regarded himself as the top man in Christendom, or he 
wouldn't have used such terms in describing himself. In the 
same way, you can give a good guess that our Lord wouldn t 
have been at such pains to call himself the Son of Man if he 



The Claim 49 

had not claimed to be something more than man when he did 
so. 

Or again, take the way in which he refers to Almighty 
God. He very seldom talked about "God" less than two 
dozen times altogether. What he does talk about is "the 
Father." And when we pray, he tells us that we are to begin 
our prayer with the phrase " Our Father." But how often do 
you find that phrase on his own lips? Never. He talks about 
"my Father" again and again; he talks about "your Father" 
again and again. But he never couples the two ideas together 
and talks about "our Father" why? Because, clearly, he 
himself is the Son of God in one sense, those to whom he is 
speaking are sons of God in another. That is the sort of evi- 
dence which is all the more valuable because it is so unlikely 
that the evangelists all four evangelists should have ob- 
served that principle in all their records of our Lord's 
utterances, if they were not preserving an authentic tradition. 
How easy to have slipped into the phrase "our Father who is 
in heaven" accidentally, if they had been writing down 
legends ! 

The hints I have mentioned are negative ones ; there are 
positive hints too. For example, when our Lord asks the 
Pharisees how the Messiah can be the Son of David, and yet 
David can call him "Lord," on the face of it he is just setting 
them a Rabbinical puzzle, but it's not hard to see that he is 
really challenging them to make up their minds about his 
own position. Or when Peter is asked whether he and his 
Master pay tribute, you remember the question our Lord puts 
to him, "From whom do earthly kings take tribute? From 
their own sons, or from strangers? From strangers very 
well, then, the sons are free." But Peter will find the required 
coin in the mouth of the first fish which comes to his hook; 
"that take, and give it for me and for thee" not "for us," 
but "for thee and for me" ; for yourself, who can be expected 



50 In Soft Garments 

to pay tribute, and for me, who owe nothing, because I am 
the Son of that God in whose honour the temple stands. 

And the strongest hint of all, perhaps, was the parable of 
the Husbandmen, which comes at the very end of his 
ministry, just before the Passion, when the rulers of the Jews 
had already made up their minds to do away with him. The 
man who planted a vineyard was Almighty God, the husband- 
men to whom he gave charge of it were the Jews themselves ; 
so much they must have recognized immediately, for it was a 
figure familiar to them from their reading of the prophets. 
And it cannot have been difficult for them to recognize the 
way in which their fathers had treated the prophets, when 
they heard of the king's messengers being thrown out of the 
vineyard and put to death. "Last of all he sent unto them his 
son, for he said, They will reverence my son. But they said 
within themselves, This is the heir ; come, let us kill him, that 
the inheritance may be ours." Imagine the feelings of a Phari- 
see listening to that parable! Could he have any doubt at all 
that the man who spoke diose words was making himself the 
Son of God? 

But even that, you see, was only a hint ; there was nothing 
actionable about it; as far as we know, it was not even 
brought up at his trial. Were there no occasions, then, on 
which our Lord broke through this self-imposed silence and 
told men openly what he claimed to be? Yes, he did do that 
sometimes, and on three occasions specially. They are all 
familiar ones, but you will forgive me if I run through them 
this morning just to show you how definitely they complete 
the catena of evidence which we have been discussing. The 
first was when he had sent out his seventy disciples to preach, 
and they returned to tell him of the success of their mission. 
He does not speak to them ; rather, it seems, he allows them to 
overhear him conversing with his heavenly Father. U O 
Father, Lord of heaven and earth, thou hast hid these things 



The Claim 51 

from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them to little 
ones. Yea, Father, for so it hath seemed good in thy sight.'* 
And then, as if suddenly conscious that he has a human audi- 
ence, he explains what his position is. "All things are deli- 
vered to me by my Father. And no one knoweth the Son, but 
the Father, neither doth anyone know the father but the son 
and he to whom it shall please the son to reveal him." 

That, you see, is the exact statement we were waiting for. 
All things are delivered to me by my Father a bad transla- 
tion, as you so often get in our English Bible. Omnia mihi 
tradita sunt, all things have been handed on to me there has 
been a paradosis, a traditio, from Father to Son. Just as some 
secret of family importance may be revealed to the heir by 
his father when he comes of age, so our Lord, incarnate on 
earth, has received from his heavenly Father a tradition which 
he is in a position to hand on to others, his earthly friends. 
And he intends to do so ; no one knoweth the Father except 
the Son and he to whom it shall please the Son to reveal him 
it is a revelation, in fact, which our Lord brings to men ; a 
revelation about God ; a revelation which none but he could 
make fully, since none but he knows the Father with the 
knowledge of perfect intimacy. 

The second passage is too well known to need quoting at 
length; it is when, at Caesarea Philippi, our Lord asks his 
apostles what is the current opinion of men about him; and 
when these have been mentioned, he asks what is their opinion 
of him. And Peter answers, Thou art the Christ, the Son of 
the living God. "Blessed art thou, Simon son of John," our 
Lord says, "because flesh and blood [that is, human wisdom] 
hath not revealed it to thee, but my Father who is in 
heaven." This is the completion, you see, of the passage 
we have just been discussing; no one knows the Father, 
except through revelation from the Son; and nobody, it 
seems, knows the Son except through revelation from the 



52 In Soft Garments 

Father like Peter, who is to be the rock of the new covenant. 
But the important thing is that here our Lord, although he 
forbids his apostles to tell what they have heard, does never- 
theless accept, formally, the title of Messiah, and there is no 
secrecy between him and his friends about it any longer. 

Was it only to his friends, then, that he admitted who he 
was? No, to his enemies too; but only when their agreed 
determination to crucify him had made it unnecessary to 
spare their feelings any longer. The high priest, at his trial, 
adjures him by the divine name to say whether or no he is 
the Christ, the Son of the living God. And he answers openly, 
"I am." Now, observe how impossible it is to take this as 
anything but a confession of his most intimate convictions 
about himself. He was on oath ; to accept the statement in 
any false sense was perjury. He was being tried for his life, 
and the answer he gave meant certain death ; he could have 
saved himself by withholding it. They were plunging into the 
guilt of shedding innocent blood; and he was abetting them, 
if he accepted the title loosely, recklessly, without supplying 
necessary qualifications. If, then, when he called himself the 
Son of God, he meant no more than that he was a man like 
themselves, but distinguished from themselves by the enjoy- 
ment, in a unique degree, of prophetic gifts, why did he not 
say so ? Is it credible that he should not have said so, when he 
knew that the alternative was a charge of blasphemy from 
which he could not defend himself? 

Well, I haven't nearly been able to exhaust the arguments 
it would be possible to bring forward on this subject. I 
haven't said anything, for example, about the way in which 
our Lord habitually talks of the supernatural world as if he 
were familiar with all its details how 'he seems to know all 
about God's methods in the ordering of Providence, all about 
the holy angels and the service they do, about the devils and 
the power they have, about the circumstances of the last 



The Claim 53 

judgment, and the conditions of life in a future state. And all 
that, mark you, without ever quoting his authority for the 
statements he makes ; simply letting drop these references to 
the unseen world as it were absent-mindedly, as if he didn't 
realize that people might turn upon him and ask him the 
question, "How do you know?" That attitude, as an ordin- 
ary matter of human psychology, is not the common attitude 
of the impostor ; the impostor is always on the look-out for 
such criticisms, and careful to explain what the source of his 
knowledge was. It is not altogether unlike the attitude of a 
lunatic, suffering from hallucinations ; but again, as a matter 
of abnormal human psychology, you would expect such a 
lunatic to be continually dwelling on his obsessions, never 
able to talk about anything else ; whereas in our Lord's teach- 
ing these references are only occasional, only incidental. 

I've been trying to show that our Lord did claim to bring 
with him a unique revelation from God not merely a new 
moral code, but the foundations of a theological certitude 
which previous ages had never even aspired to. And that is 
the conclusion which would, I think, be reached by any 
impartial critic approaching the documents for the first time. 
The reason why many non-Catholic writers, especially of the 
older generation, are blind to all that, don't recognize the far- 
reaching nature of our Lord's claims, is because they shrink 
from the corollaries which such a recognition would involve. 
They shrink, through a kind of rationalist prejudice, from 
having to admit that our Lord was, in a unique sense, the 
Son of God. They shrink, through a kind of sentimental 
reverence, from having to admit that one whose career has 
had so profound an influence on history was an impostor or 
a madman. But it is a mark of intellectual cowardice, to 
shrink from corollaries. God wouldn't have given us an intel- 
lect, if he didn't want us to think straight. 




VII 
EARLY IN THE MORNING 



JOUT the year A.D. 60, a prisoner stood 
before the tribunal of Porcius Festus, the 
Roman governor of Judaea. By the side of 
Festus sat Kong Herod Agrippa the Second, a 
subject prince who governed most of the 
country to the north and east of Judaea. And the prisoner, 
in the course of his statement, referred to the remarkable 
fulfilment of Old Testament prophecy which took place 
when a man in Jerusalem rose from the dead, about twenty- 
seven years before. Festus, a newcomer to the province, said, 
"My dear fellow, you must be mad." And the prisoner, St 
Paul, turned to King Herod, and said, "The king here knows 
that I'm talking sense when I say that. For I am persuaded that 
these things are not hidden from him. For these things were 
not done in a corner." Herod was not an old man, only 
about thirty-three, and the event in question belonged to the 
time when he was about six. St Paul appeals, either to his 
boyish memories of what he heard at the time, or to the 
tradition of local history in which he was brought up. In 
either case, he treats the Resurrection of our Lord as a 
known fact* All he labours to show is that the fact proves 
our Lord's Divinity. 

Yes, you say, but twenty-seven years is rather a long time- 
lag, and the stories one hears in the nursery are sometimes 
rather exaggerated. Very well, then, let us go back to an 

54 



Early in the Morning 55 

earlier scene, also recorded in the Acts of the Apostles ; and to 
a speech, made this time by St Peter those speeches in the 
Acts, nearly any critic will agree, have the stamp of authen- 
ticity about them, even if they were only written up after- 
wards from notes. It was the Day of Pentecost, a great feast of 
the Jews ; and St Peter stood in the street addressing a crowd 
of Jews who had come there to worship) many from foreign 
parts, but the bulk of them, we must suppose, residents in the 
city itself. He recalls to them a passage in the Psalms, where 
David says, "Thou, O God, wilt not leave my soul in hell, 
neither wilt thou suffer thy holy one to see corruption." 
Who, he asks, is this Holy One referred to ? King David him- 
self? No, King David did see corruption ; we all know where 
his tomb is. Therefore it must refer to Jesus of Nazareth, who 
rose from the grave and did not see corruption. Now, St 
Peter was talking exactly fifty days after the alleged event. 
The tomb of Jesus Christ was there, close to Jerusalem ; about 
as far off, say, as Somerville is from here. And he challenges 
them to go and look for the Body of Jesus of Nazareth there. 
Or rather, he doesn't, because the mystery of its disappear- 
ance is on all men's lips. He does not prove the doctrine of the 
Empty Tomb ; he refers to it as a fact and bases his whole 
argument on it. No ; these things were not done in a corner. 
"What had happened ? 

On either March 20 or March 27, rather more than nine- 
teen hundred years ago, it seems that a handful of soldiers, 
probably Roman soldiers, were on guard outside a tomb on 
the outskirts of Jerusalem. The tomb was freshly made, but 
it had been diverted from its original purpose, whatever that 
was. The body of a Galilean Teacher, who had been crucified 
by the Roman governor's orders, had been hastily put there 
two days before. No more elaborate funeral had been possible 
at the time, because it was the Paschal sabbath, and no manual 
work might be done. Two Jewish gentlemen had carried out 



56 In Soft Garments 

this burial, apparently by themselves ; but their action had been 
witnessed by some women, who were followers of the dead 
Prophet. A very heavy stone had been rolled against the door 
of the tomb, which was carved out of the natural rock; a 
stone light enough for two men to put in position, but too 
heavy for five women to move out of its position again. It 
was a natural precaution, at a time and in a country where 
robbing of graves was not unknown. But the soldiers were 
posted there as a very special precaution ; because some words 
used by the dead man, not long before, had suggested to the 
authorities that he believed himself capable of rising again 
from the tomb. 

As events turned out, the precaution was of no great value. 
Early in the morning an earthquake shock, the second in two 
days, was felt in Jerusalem ; and it may be that, through some 
fault in the ground, it was felt with especial violence just 
where the tomb was. (We read in the papers last week that 
the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, raised long afterwards on 
this site, has just been closed for repairs, because an earth- 
quake which took place last October has damaged the struc- 
ture.) The soldiers came back to the city in alarm; and some 
of them made a report to those who had given them their 
orders. The report was, that when the shock was felt the stone 
had rolled away from the door of the sepulchre, and aa angel 
had appeared to them, sitting on the stone, dazzling white in 
the uncertain light of very early dawn. We do not know 
whether the Jewish authorities believed this story ; but they 
held it was the part of prudence to hush the matter up, and 
bribed the soldiers to say that they had fallen asleep, and that 
while they were asleep the body of the Galilean prophet had 
been stolen away by his disciples. It has been pointed out long 
ago that their story was not very cleverly concocted; for if 
the soldiers were really asleep, how could they tell who had 
stolen the body, or whether it had been stolen at all? But it 



Early in the Morning 57 

was the best that could be managed ; and this story was still 
current among the Jews, it appears, years afterwards. The 
gospel which tells us all this was probably, unlike the other 
gospels, written in Judaea ; and it may well have preserved the 
inner history, long kept secret, of what the soldiers saw, and 
why, at dawn, the tomb was left unguarded. 

Unguarded it evidently was. It must have been quite soon 
after the soldiers left that some five women came to visit the 
tomb and anoint the body, a tribute which they had not been 
able to pay on the Friday evening. It was still dark, but only 
with the dusk of twilight ; they would not have left the city in 
pitch darkness. They were expecting to have difficulty about 
moving the stone ; and their first surprise was when they, too, 
found it rolled away from its place. One of the women, and 
perhaps the most active spirit among them, she whom we call 
Mary Magdalen, was so much excited or alarmed by this that 
she went back at once to report the occurrence to the dead 
man's disciples. The rest of the women, however, remained 
at the tomb, and saw very much more. What was it they 
saw? 

They reported afterwards, like the soldiers, that they had 
had a "vision of angels." Two men stood by them in shining 
garments and, this time, had speech with them. To be more 
accurate, it looks as if one of the two had been outside the 
tomb, where the soldiers had seen him earlier, while the other 
was inside, and not visible till you had entered. The evidence 
on these points of detail is not exactly clear. True evidence 
very seldom is. Bribe a handful of soldiers, and they will 
spread the same lie all over Jerusalem. Take three women to 
die tomb, none of them expecting to find anything unusual, 
and you will have to piece the story together for yourself. 
One will have seen two angels, another can only swear to the 
presence of a single angel; this witness was conscious of the 
angel first and the empty tomb afterwards, that one will have 



58 In Soft Garments 

got the order of her impressions confused. But their evidence 
is quite clear in its main outlines ; whether of their own accord 
or because the angels invited them to do so, they went into 
the tomb, looked for the body, and found that it was not 
there. 

The angels had given them a message ; they were to tell the 
disciples of the dead Prophet that he had risen from the dead, 
and that they were to go back to Galilee, the part of the 
country to which they belonged ; there, far away from the 
scene of these recent disturbances, they would meet him 
again. The women hastened away on this errand, and said 
nothing to anybody on the way. Why is this detail men- 
tioned? Probably because, on the way, they met two of the 
disciples in question, without accosting them. By now, you 
see, Mary Magdalen will have reached Jerusalem, with her 
story that the grave-door was lying open so far, that is all 
the news she has. Two of the disciples, Peter and John, set out, 
running, to verify the truth of her statement; their first 
thought may have been that the tomb had been robbed. But 
if they passed, on their way, the rest of the women, no con- 
versation was exchanged between them; that is the point. 
They came to the sepulchre not knowing what they were 
to find there, except that the stone would be rolled away. 
Mary Magdalen followed the two disciples, presumably at a 
distance. 

One of the two disciples, John, has left us his own story of 
the event. Both he and Peter went into the tomb, and verified 
the absence of the body. They noticed something else ; still 
more remarkable. The body had been wrapped in a winding- 
sheet, and a napkin had been wound round the head. These 
were found, apparently, still in position, as if the body had 
passed through them without disturbing them. John tells us 
that the sight was enough to carry conviction to his own 
mind ; from that moment he believed that he who was dead 



Early in the Morning 59 

had risen again. No angels appeared to them, and they went 
back as they had come. 

So far, it will be noticed, die direct evidence about die body 
of Jesus of Nazareth is purely negative; you have the con- 
sistent story of a disappearance, but no story of an appear- 
ance. And so far, it is well to observe, the evidence never 
seems to have been refuted, or even contradicted. We have 
seen what was the official story put about in Jerusalem ; it 
tried to provide an explanation of the disappearance, as if the 
fact were beyond denial. So it was that, fifty days afterwards, 
one of the dead man's disciples made a speech before a large 
crowd of people in Jerusalem itself, and treated the fact of the 
empty tomb as a generally admitted fact on which you could 
base your arguments. And years later, Paul of Tarsus, on his 
trial before King Herod Agrippa, shows the same confidence. 
He is persuaded, he says, that the events about which he has 
been talking they included the Resurrection are well 
known to the king; "for these things were not done in a 
corner." 

But we hear no more in our records about the negative 
evidence, because at this point the positive evidence begins. 
Mary Magdalen stood by the tomb weeping after the two 
disciples had gone ; weeping, because she evidently thought 
that somebody had taken her Master's body away. It might 
be the authorities, it might be his enemies, it might be 
common robbers it did not matter to her. She has come out 
with her ointments to do honour to the dead man's memory, 
and now it is too late; that is all she thinks about. She looks 
into the tomb (for the first time, apparently), and sees an 
angel sitting there, as the other women had, some minutes 
back. Before she has time to answer the angel's mysterious 
greeting, a shadow (I suppose) passes over the door ; she looks 
round, and sees somebody standing beside her. Perhaps it will 
be the gardener; she will ask if he knows anything about her 



60 In Soft Garments 

loss. And the rest of the story is told in two words of dia- 
logue: "Mary . . . Master!" In such a short compass is the 
script of the world's greatest drama comprised. 

The other women will by now have been on their return 
journey to the tomb, after delivering their message. Perhaps 
by this time they had rejoined Mary Magdalen, and shared 
her experience ; if not, it must have been soon afterwards 
that they, too, met their risen Master and clung to his feet. 
These first rumours of an appearance were not believed by 
the other disciples, who waited for confirmation of the news. 
And it was not till the evening or late afternoon that it came. 
The dead Prophet appeared, living, to Peter, that one of his 
disciples whom he had appointed to be the leader of the 
others, strengthening their faith. Curiously, no details have 
been preserved to us of this interview. But Peter described it, 
fourteen or fifteen years afterwards, to Paul of Tarsus ; and 
Paul of Tarsus, writing ten years later again to the Christians 
in Corinth, refers to it as if it were an important plank in the 
platform he used, when he preached the Gospel message. 

It must have been shortly before or shortly after this that he, 
whose body men looked for vainly in the sepulchre, appeared 
again to two of his followers, as they were walking out to a 
village seven or eight miles from Jerusalem. For whatever 
reason, they did not recognize him till die very last moment, 
although he walked for some way with them and shared their 
evening meal. Like Mary Magdalen, diey found a difficulty 
in recognizing him. Why, we do not know ; but do not let 
us be told that the appearance was, therefore, a hallucination. 
It was as far as possible the exact opposite. A hallucination 
makes us mistake a stranger for a friend; this inhibition of 
which we are speaking, whatever it was, made people mis- 
take, at first, their Friend for a stranger. The two disciples 
went back to Jerusalem to the upper room in which, as usual, 
die followers of the Crucified were assembled; the doors 



Early in the Morning 61 

were locked, for fear of hostile action by the Jewish, authori- 
ties. While they were describing their experience, the Master 
himself appeared suddenly in their midst ; quieted their fears ; 
ate and drank with them to convince them that it was no 
mere phantom shape they saw. 

Those are the events of the first Easter Day, collected from 
six different sources, of which all except one seem to have 
been compiled in their present shape within forty years of the 
events which they described. What are we going to make of 
them? We are the jury, as it were, which must sit in inquest, 
age after age, on the events recorded ; and yet, are we the jury, 
or is it we who are on our trial? Anyhow, the Christian sub- 
mission is this that the events I have described, coupled with 
a set of similar events spread over a period of forty days, 
coupled with the inferences which we may draw from the 
behaviour of the dead Prophet's followers, immediately after- 
wards, coupled with a living tradition which has been handed 
down, from that century to this, by a body of men singularly 
tenacious of tradition, establishes the supernatural character of 
the Mission with which Jesus of Nazareth went about the 
world nineteen hundred years ago. If you dissent from that 
finding, then it is for you to decide at what point you will 
dissent from it. Will you doubt the authenticity of the 
documents? Or the veracity of their authors? Or the good 
faith of the witnesses on whom those authors relied? Or, 
if you do not doubt the facts themselves, will you doubt 
the philosophical construction which has been put upon the 
facts? 

I cannot try to meet all those positions. I am only concerned 
now to challenge one of them ; to meet the contentions of the 
people who say, "Oh, yes, there is no doubt the documents 
are authentic ; no doubt that those who compiled them were, 
in the main, conscientious ; no doubt that the witnesses on 
whom they depended, simple people and evidently people of 



62 In Soft Garments 

good will, were doing their best to describe what they heard 
and saw. Only, of course, there must be some mistake, 
because miracles don't happen." There must be some mis- 
take ; yes, no doubt. Only, what mistake can it possibly have 
been? 

Take the story of the empty tomb by itself. Could you have 
circumstantial evidence more complete? The body had 
disappeared; is there any possible motive to assign for its 
removal by any human agent using natural means ? There is 
absolutely none. Even if you refuse to believe that the Jews 
took special precautions to keep the tomb safe, you must still 
recognize that the story of their doing so is true to life. It was 
in their interest to keep the body, and to be able at any 
moment to produce it, should any claim be made that Jesus 
of Nazareth had risen from the dead. If they removed it from 
the grave, why did they not produce it afterwards ? Nor had 
Pilate, the Roman governor, any reason for wishing to 
smuggle away the body of the man he had crucified ; its 
presence might conceivably lead to rioting and disturbance, 
but its disappearance was far more likely to have that effect. 
The women cannot have stolen it, for they were not strong 
enough to move away the stone, let alone to overpower a 
military guard. Did the guard, then, desert their posts, and 
some other human agent remove the body before the women 
came? That was the only possibility which presented itself to 
Mary Magdalen. Could Joseph of Arimathea have carried it 
away, or Nicodemus? But, in any of these events, why did 
not the agent who had removed the body give any sign, 
afterwards, of what he had done? If he were friendly disposed 
towards the disciples, to the disciples ; if he were ill disposed, 
to the Jews? And, whatever their motives, why did they 
leave the winding-sheet and the napkin lying there, instead of 
taking the body as it lay? The presence of the grave-clothes is 
also fatal to the theory, which has (I believe) been suggested, 



Early in the Morning 63 

that the body was buried deeper in the ground as the result of 
the earthquake. 

No, if you are going to give a merely natural account of the 
whole story, the account which was first given still holds the 
field. I mean, that there was deliberate fraud on the part of 
the disciples, who wanted to give the impression that their 
Master had risen from the dead. What you have to decide is, 
whether such a notion is consistent with the behaviour of 
those same people two days before, at the Crucifixion, 
running away and leaving their Master to face his persecutors 
alone, and with the behaviour of those same people, in the 
years which followed, suffering imprisonment and dying in 
support of a story which they had made up to deceive the 
public. I wonder, did they ? 




VIII 

EGYPTIAN ENCHANTMENTS 

|F any of you lias ever tried arguing about 
miracles with Bis non-Catholic friends he 
has probably had a disconcerting experience. 
After you have spent half the evening trying 
to refute the objections of a man who says 
that miracles are simply impossible, and that there is no serious 
evidence that any such event has ever occurred in human 
history, somebody else chips in on the odier side of the argu- 
ment ; and you have to spend the other half of the evening 
answering the objections of a man who says, of course, there 
have been miracles in human history, some of them done by 
Christians, but why make such a fuss about it? All religions 
can produce their miracles, just as much as ours ; they were all 
cradled in an atmosphere of supernatural happenings. And, 
more than that, there are religions which can produce 
miracles to-day ; the Christian Scientists with their faith-heal- 
ing cures, the spiritualists with their extraordinary revelations 
of secrets which could not have been known to the medium, 
their photographs of preternatural bodies, and all the rest of 
it. Not to mention the odd people you read of in the papers, 
the dervishes who can walk on hot coals without burning 
themselves, or the man who is, I believe, on view now, who 
is said to be able to emit a luminous radiance from his body 
whenever he sets his mind to it. All that, your friend will say, 
has to be taken into account before you use the evidence of 

64 



Egyptian Enchantments 65 

miracles to prove, or even help to prove, the truth of Chris- 
tianity or of Catholicism. You have done more, you have 
proved the truth of all religions, or practically all religions, 
while you were about it. 

That's always happening to one in religious discussions. 
You start out by having to show that miracles are not impos- 
sible ; and before you know where you are you are having to 
answer the objection that they are ridiculously common. In a 
word, to round off our course, we want to consider the 
question, "Does anybody else besides God do miracles?" 
What are we to make of miracles outside the Church? 
Do the Mahomedan miracles prove Mahomedanism? Did 
the Jansenist miracles prove Jansenism? Do the Christian 
Scientist miracles prove Christian Science? And it's quite 
important, you know, because the English people at its roots 
is curiously superstitious, and there is a reaction, nowadays, 
from the confident scepticism of our fathers. We want to 
have an attitude towards the people who are too positive, not 
only towards the people who are too negative. 

In the first place, let us get our minds clear about the state- 
ment that all religions are cradled in stories of miracle. It is 
quite true that when men are writing of a very distant past, 
and concerned to honour the memory of some great hero, or 
even to record the origins of dieir gods, they do tend to 
weave into their account wonderful happenings after all, it 
all happened a very long time ago, and things must have been 
very different. That is one thing ; but, you see, the Christian 
religion is in quite a different case. The miracles related of our 
Lord and his apostles are related by eye-witnesses, or at least 
by contemporaries ; the documents in which they occur are 
documents whose date can be established, beyond the possi- 
bility of reasonable cavil, as going back behind the destruc- 
tion of Jerusalem in A.D. 70. And the miracles are bound up, 
structurally, with the narrative; you cannot, with whatever 



66 In Soft Garments 

ingenuity, separate die documents into different strata, the 
earlier of which will be non-miraculous. It is extraordinary 
the way people will tell you that they believe the Gospel, but 
not the Gospel miracles. If you ask them what they mean by 
the Gospel, they will tell you that there was a man called Jesus 
of Nazareth who went about doing good. When they say 
that, bring them up short by asking them what good he did? 
Oh, he was gentle, he was considerate, he was forgiving. But 
where do you hear that he ever gave money to the poor, or 
nursed the sick, or comforted the mourner, or buried the 
dead, or visited anybody in prison? Nowhere ; he may have, 
but die Gospels tell us nothing about it. When we say that 
our Lord went about doing good, we mean that he healed 
the sick, raised the dead, and so on ; that very habit of " doing 
good" which is the first thought die mention of our Lord's 
name calls up to us, is, when you come to think of it, a habit 
of performing miracles. You can't get on without the 
miracles ; the whole story goes to pieces. 

No, the appearance of Christianity is accompanied by 
something which did not really belong to the world in which 
it appeared. A belief in miracles ; an expectation that miracles 
would take place, a conviction that they had taken place, on 
such and such occasions. When our Lord sends out his 
aposdes he tells them to perform miracles, to lay their hands 
on the sick, and drink poison without fear of harm. Now, it is 
perfect nonsense to talk, though you will hear people some- 
times talk, as if the men of that day found it easy to believe in 
miracles because they weren't such frightfully scientific 
people as we are nowadays. Oh, it is true that common 
people were superstitious, believed in fortune-telling and ia 
love-philtres and witchcraft generally. So you will find 
Simon Magus all the rage at Samaria, and the governor of 
Cyprus keeping a sort of tame soothsayer, and so on. But 
people were not expecting miracles all the time, and when 



Egyptian Enchantments 67 

they saw the miracles done by the apostles their reactions 
showed it. "When St Paul healed the crippled man at Lystra, 
they all said, "The gods are come down to us in the likeness of 
man," and tried to do sacrifice to diem. So, when St Paul 
was uninjured by the bite of the snake, the people of Malta 
thought he was a god. They did not look upon a miracle as 
something ordinary or commonplace ; it carried their minds 
straight back to their mythologies, to the stories of Philemon 
and Baucis, or the invulnerable Achilles. 

Another difference I think you can notice between the tall 
stories you will find recorded in the classical writers and the 
miracles of our Lord. Most of the tall stories you will find in 
the classical writers are stories of omens and portents, or of 
punishments inflicted by the gods on people who had defied 
them. The characteristic of nearly all our Lord's miracles, 
nearly all those in the Acts of the Apostles, nearly all those in 
the lives of the saints, is that they were designed to show, not 
God's power only, but also his mercy. It is to heal the sick, to 
comfort the bereaved, to relieve the poor, to deliver the 
unjustly imprisoned, to save those in imminent danger of 
death, that die Christian miracles for the most part were per- 
formed. God wants us to see that he is powerful, but he wants 
us to see that he is merciful too. Apart from the Old Testa- 
ment, in which our Lord's coming and character were fore- 
shadowed, you will not find, or will very seldom find, those 
miracles of mercy in the records of antiquity. I think it is 
probably true to say that the Christian miracles have set the 
type, and have produced the impetus, for most of the stories 
of religious miracle which have cropped up since then. It is 
curious to note that the consciousness of Christianity as a rival 
seems to have the effect of making other religions breed 
stories of miracle for themselves. I think there cannot really 
be much doubt that Philostratus' life of Apollonius of Tyana, 
written in the third century A.D., was a Pagan come-back 



68 In Soft Garments 

deliberately designed to meet the overwhelming competition 
of Christian teaching. I understand it is true to say that the 
earliest lives of Buddha have no miraculous element in them, 
and that stories like that which represent him as born of a 
virgin date from a time when Christianity had already pene- 
trated into India. And, as Paley pointed out, the miracles 
attributed to Mahomet are not recorded in the Koran 
Mahomet himself seems to have made rather a point of the 
idea that miracles were unnecessary but only came into 
circulation several centuries later, when Christendom and 
Islam were already matched in the struggle for world- 
domination. If all religions have their miracles, you see, that 
does not prove that there may not have been a certain in- 
fringement of copyright. 

And, of course, as these conferences have insisted, the 
Catholic religion differs from most other religions, differs 
even from most other denominations of Christianity, in that 
it was not merely cradled in an atmosphere of the miraculous, 
but lives and breathes in an atmosphere of the miraculous. 
Miracles are not always equally abundant, but the faith is 
always there ; when the deacon Peter asks St Gregory in his 
dialogues why it is that miracles don't happen nowadays, St 
Gregory first of all gives reasons why they shouldn't happen, 
and then points out that they do. All the discoveries of science 
about the nature of diseases and so on have not lessened our 
faith in the possibility of miracle ; rather, they have increased 
it. For, in proportion as medicine grows more exact in its 
methods and more careful in its habits of observation, in that 
proportion we can feel more certain, when such and such a 
cure is effected, that the finger of God was really there. 
When you hear doctors doubting about the miracles at 
Lourdes, you will find that the complaint they are making is 
not one against religion; diagnosis, they say; some ass of a 
French G JP.- didn't know his own business. If that is so, we 



Egyptian Enchantments 69 

can only hope that doctors will get more and more scientific ; 
then the miracles at Lourdes will be more manifest than ever. 
Meanwhile, what are we going to make of these miracles 
outside the Church, or strange happenings anyhow outside 
the Church, which have taken place in recent times or are 
taking place now, among the Christian Scientists, among the 
spiritualists, in odd cases which crop up here and there of dual 
personality, of queer pathological states, and so on? In the 
first place, let us take a leaf out of our opponents' book I 
mean, the book which they have just put back in its shelf, the 
anti-miraculous book and admit quite freely that there may, 
probably enough, be powers in the mind to influence matter 
which are still unexplored, and perhaps may be incapable of 
scientific analysis, and yet do not pass the bounds of the 
natural. I was being told the other day of an experiment at 
which Dr Schiller was present, when a medium, apparently 
by simply looking at a piece of paper, managed to repro- 
duce on it an exact facsimile of a well-known criminal's 
thumb-mark ; the criminal was dead, but they had a copy of 
the thumb-mark in the police records. Well, there are people 
who will say, "Doesn't that prove that there is a Hfe after 
death?" To my mind, it doesn't prove anything of the kind. 
If the spirit of the criminal was really there at the seance, I 
don't see why it should want to go leaving its thumb-marks 
about all over the place, even if it had a thumb to leave marks 
with. If it retained any of the characteristics it had during life, 
I should have thought its first instinct would have been to 
wear gloves. No, if you assume that the facts are as reported, 
and that there was really no trickery, then I should say with- 
out hesitation that it shows we have only begun to under- 
stand the least little bit about thought-transference. And in 
the same way I would say of the Christian Scientists that, if 
their results are really genuine, then it shows that will-power 
can do more in the way of interference with matter than we 



70 In Soft Garments 

thought it could ; just as, according to some stories one hears, 
it can enable men to stick knives into themselves without 
bleeding, or walk on hot iron without being scorched. 

Of course that means, and we have got to recognize that it 
means, a certain modification on our part of the claims which 
our forefathers have been accustomed to make when the 
question of the miraculous was discussed. It means that the 
total number of ascertainable miracles with which the records 
of sanctity have hitherto been credited is somewhat reduced. 
For instance, I had speech, last July, with a woman at Lourdes, 
a Protestant woman from Chorley in Lancashire, who was, 
that afternoon, enjoying the use of her sight for the first time 
in, I think, twenty months. It had been restored to her 
suddenly during the great procession of the Host in the after- 
noon. Now, that may have been a miracle. It was certainly a 
great favour, and I hope the woman has become a Catholic by 
now. But those who were in charge of the hospital did not 
even trouble to report the case to the Bureau des Constatations 
why? Because there had never been anything wrong with 
the physical organ of sight ; the woman had been unable to 
see because she could not, or thought she could not, open her 
eyelids. And that, you see, may have been a merely hysterical 
condition. I think it is established by now that hysterical 
patients can sometimes be cured by a sudden shock of any 
kind, like the son of Croesus in Herodotus who had always 
been dumb, but suddenly broke into speech when his father's 
capital was being sacked by the enemy. So in this case ; there 
is always the possibility of a miracle, but the circumstances 
were such that you could not appeal to it as a miracle for evi- 
dential purposes; it may equally well have been a cure of 
hysteria by shock. We should have heard plenty about it in 
the papers if it happened in England. But when those things 
happen at Lourdes, so common are they, they are not even 
reported to the Bureau, 



Egyptian Enchantments 71 

But, of course, when we have said, that, the objector will 
try to press his advantage. If you admit, he says, that some of 
the cures at your holy places are due to mind-healing or 
shock, and admit in the same breath that we do not as yet 
know how far the triumphs of mind over matter may not go, 
without passing beyond the natural order, surely we have a 
right to extend the same principle, and make it cover AIL the 
stories of remarkable cures, whether at Lourdes or elsewhere? 
Surely the difference between major and minor miracles is not 
a difference of kind, but of degree ; and we shall be able to 
explain the major as well as the minor when we have investi- 
gated the natural possibilities more thoroughly? Well, the 
debating answer to that is that we wish they would hurry up 
and do it. These men of science, many of them actuated by 
fanatical hatred against the Church, have had the opportunity 
of producing hypnotic cures to rival the cures of Lourdes 
these eighty years past, and they have failed to do it, certainly 
not from lack of good-will. But the answer is better expressed 
thus. It is grossly unscientific to assume that because you have 
an explanation which will admittedly cover some of a group 
of phenomena, therefore the same explanation, by parity of 
reasoning, MUST cover the whole. There is such a thing as 
suggestion in medicine. Most of you will remember the old 
Punch picture of the doctor taking out the thermometer from 
a patient's mouth, and the patient saying, "Ah, doctor, that 
done me a power of good." I imagine it happens fairly 
frequently that a doctor pretends to give a sick person a 
sleeping-draught, which in reality is just water with a little 
colouring matter, and the patient obediently goes to sleep 
through the power of suggestion ; or the doctor pretends to 
inject morphia and really injects nothing of the kind, with the 
same result. Does that prove that all sleeping-draughts really 
work through the power of suggestion ; that real morphia has 
no powers, except those with which it plays upon, the patient's 



72 In Soft Garments 

suggestibility? No, until they have paralleled our major 
miracles, or conclusively disproved the evidence for them, the 
least science can do is to say, "We have explained a certain 
proportion of these cures by mind-healing ; the remainder 
seem due to another cause, which we have not yet identified." 

When we say that, of course, all the other miracle-mongers 
are up in arms. How is it, they ask, that you Catholics expect 
scientists to take notice of your miracles, and submit them to 
patient investigation, while you yourselves will not investi- 
gate the cures worked by Christian Science, or join a spiri- 
tualist circle to find out for yourselves whether extraordinary 
things really do happen there ? Our answer to that objection 
is perfectly simple. It is that we do not know and perhaps do 
not greatly care whether such things can be explained by 
natural causes or whether they take their origin from spiritual 
agencies which are not of God. All we know is that such 
modern miracles do not conform to the type of miracles with 
which, as we believe, the Christian message has always been 
associated ; that they are not such as can be reconciled with the 
Nature of God and the character of his dealings with man- 
kind, as we know them either by reason or by revelation. 
That point I must expand quite briefly. 

The divine miracles, as we understand them, are excep- 
tional favours, bestowed here and there, now and then 
birthday presents, as it were, to remind us that we are after all 
his children. He does not perform them as a rule to order, 
unfailingly, in answer to some special effort on our part. There 
are exceptions to that rule; the blood-miracles of Naples and 
the surrounding country for example, if they are miracles 
indeed. But in the ordinary way he does mean miracles to 
be the exception, not the rule. We are not to pension off the 
doctors and neglect to have the drains seen to because, some- 
times, there may have been a miraculous cure of typhoid. We 
are not to neglect prayers for the dead because, now and 



Egyptian Enchantments 73 

again, we have supernatural proof that a soul has missed its 
Purgatory. That is what is die trouble with these modern 
devotees of miracle ; they overdo it ; they make it the rule, 
not the exception. They want us to believe that there is no 
such thing as pain, that it cannot be God's will for a human 
being to suffer. They want us to believe that there is no such 
thing as death, no plunge into the mysteries of the unknown. 
And that is not our philosophy, nor is it a human philosophy 
at all ; we cannot believe that God countenances it, whatever 
manifestations may accompany it. 




IX 
THE LIVING WITNESS 

|HERE are people who call themselves Chris- 
tians, without belonging to any religious 
organization. Granted that the full revelation 
of God is to be found in our Lord Jesus Christ, 
we must still prove, before considering the 
nature of his Church, that he did found a Church at all ; that he 
did want an assemblage of people, inheriting all down the 
centuries the same tradition of doctrine, to continue the work 
of his revelation and to safeguard its genuineness. That point 
I want to make this morning, in as short a space as I can 
manage. 

Any alleged revelation from God to man must, if its in- 
fluence is to last beyond the lifetime of men contemporary 
with its appearance, perpetuate itself in one or other of two 
ways. Its doctrine must be enshrined either in a book or in a 
legitimately constituted succession of living teachers. You can 
point to many religions of the book in the course of history ; 
take Mormonism, for example. Mormonism was founded by 
a young American called Joseph Smith, who declared that he 
had found a book made entirely of plates of thin gold, hidden 
in the side of a hill near his home ; it was said to have been 
written in "reformed Egyptian," whatever that may be, and 
it contained a full history of the colonization of North 
America after the destruction of the tower of Babel. Eight 
persons swore that they had seen the gold-plate original ; but 

74 



The Living Witness 75 

all that survived was a translation made by some of Smith's 
friends, Smith himself dictating it to them from behind a 
curtain. It was round this Book of Mormon that the whole 
cult grew up ; the gold plates themselves were conveniently 
carried offby an angel before anyone else saw them. 

But there is this trouble about any religion whose revela- 
tion is merely enshrined in a book ; that doubts of interpreta- 
tion may arise as to what the book means, and then you have 
no means of knowing which is the right and which is the 
wrong interpretation. Or new conditions arise, and it is 
necessary for the new sect to have an attitude and a policy 
about them; yet it is in vain that they go to the book for 
guidance. So that even a religion which starts from a book 
tends more and more to grow into a church ; to develop its 
own rulers and its own system of government; to live by 
traditions which are handed on, not merely by what is found 
written in the book from which it started. That happened, of 
course, with the Mormons; the Book of Mormon said 
distinctly that each believer was only to have one wife, but 
this arrangement was found inconvenient, and after a private 
revelation given to Joseph Smith was discontinued. 

Well, as you know, the Christian religion is not and never 
has been the religion of a book. It was perfectly easy for our 
Lord Jesus Christ, if he had wanted to, to have dictated to his 
Apostles a book as long as the Old Testament or as the Koran, 
and to have left this book, after his Ascension, to guide all the 
world into his truth. But he didn't do that ; and for a score of 
years, perhaps, after his Ascension, the Christian religion was 
preached everywhere by word of mouth ; nobody studied the 
Gospels or preached about the Gospels, because there were no 
Gospels to study or to preach about. It was only when living 
memories began to fade that there was a demand for authentic 
accounts of our Lord's own words, so far as they could be 
remembered ; our Lord's own actions, so far as they were not 



76 In Soft Garments 

already familiar to die faithful. No, our Lord did not leave a 
book, he left behind him a body of people. That, after all, was 
natural. He came to fulfil the old prophecies of the Jews ; and 
their prophets had told them that when the Messiah came he 
would save a remnant of the people ; not all the people, but a 
faithful remnant of them. This remnant our Lord usually 
referred to as a kingdom, the kingdom of God, the kingdom 
of heaven. On two occasions at least he called it his congre- 
gation or assembly ; and the Greek word for that, ecdesia, is, 
of course, the word by which we know it, his Church. That 
became, from the first ages, its common appellation; you 
will find the term used no less than fifty times in the 
writings of St Paul. Of course, it was to be something more 
than die mere word "kingdom" implies; our Lord told 
his followers that he was the Vine and they were the 
branches, that is, that there was a spiritual unity which was 
to bind each of them to the others and all of them to him. 
He told them that the Holy Spirit was to come and dwell 
in them, to guide them into all truth. But the point to 
notice here is that, deliberately, he left behind him a 
Church. 

Everybody who has studied the Gospels seriously admits 
that; all Christians, you may say roughly, admit that. But 
then, what kind of fact is this Church, of which he speaks in 
such glowing terms, to which he makes such glorious 
promises? Is it a definite body of people, united together by 
external marks, by a common worship and a common faith, 
with its own definite boundaries, so that you can say with 
certainty So-and-so is a member of the Church, So-and-so 
does not belong to the Church? The contrary has often been 
held by Protestant thinkers, and is still at the back of a great 
deal of Protestant thought. The true-blue Protestant idea of 
the Church is that it is not a definite body of people to which 
you can point, whose numbers you can count. It is the total 



The Living Witness 77 

number of those souls which will, as a matter of fact, be saved 
and find their way to heaven. Only God knows the number 
of those souls, and which they are ; here on earth we have our 
sects and our denominations, but no one of these, nor even the 
sum total of these, can be described as the Church of Christ, 
The Church of Christ is something invisible, a hidden body, 
which will never be known until the day of judgment. Of 
course, if that doctrine were true, it would be merely wasting 
your time to give you conferences all through this term about 
the marks of the true Church ; the whole point of the true 
Church, on this theory, is that there are no marks by which it 
can possibly be recognized. No external organization, in faith 
or discipline or worship, can give you any idea of its extent. 
Even the old lady you have probably heard the story who 
founded a particular sect of her own, to which only two 
people belonged, herself and her coachman, felt that 
difficulty. When they asked whether she really believed that 
she and her coachman were the only people who would ever 
get to heaven, she replied, "Wed, I'm no so sure about 
John." 

It's worth while, then, to look a little at our Lord's teaching 
and try to find out what kind of thing he meant this Church 
of his to be. Was it to be an invisible Church, such as the old- 
fashioned Protestants declared it to be, or is it a visible fact, 
so that we can point to it and define it, and say that it numbers 
so many souls in China, or in Lancashire, or wherever it may 
be, without fear of contradiction? 

The sentence in which our Lord settled that question, it 
seems to me, once for all, is a sentence which he used not once 
but several times, so that it is familiar to all of us I mean the 
sentence, "Many are called, but few are chosen." I'm sorry 
to bother you with Greek, but there's no help for it here ; 
the word eccksia does mean something called out, that and 
nothing else. The Church, then, the ecdesia, consists of the 



7 8 In Soft Garments 

kletoi, the people who are called; and less than a hundred 
per cent, of these (that is all "few" means) are chosen ; that is 
to say, will be rewarded with eternal life in heaven. All 
through his parables our Lord is rubbing that lesson in. The 
kingdom of heaven, the Church, is like ten virgins, five wise 
and five foolish only five of them are saved, but all ten of 
them are in the Church. The kingdom of heaven is like a 
great supper, to which a number of people are called, but one 
of them is found to be without a wedding garment, and is 
cast out into the exterior darkness. It is like a net thrown into 
the sea, which brings in some fish that are eatable, and some 
that are worthless ; it is like a field, in which some of the crop 
is honest wheat, and the rest mere useless cockle. Now, when 
our Lord goes out of his way to talk like that, does he not 
make it clear that his Church is something different from that 
ideal assembly of the elect which the old-fashioned Protes- 
tants declared it to be? Does he not make it clear that it consists 
of a recognizable body of people, some of whom, but not 
all of whom, will attain everlasting life? 

Our Lord did more than found a Church ; he founded a 
hierarchy. Of course, one expects any religious teacher to 
have his own group of chosen disciples ; a few who go about 
with him everywhere and see more of him than the generality 
of his contemporaries do. But if you come to think of it, all 
through the record which the Gospels give us our Lord is 
more concerned with the instruction of twelve men than 
with all the rest of the Jews. He must teach the multitudes and 
heal their sick, because they will not leave him alone ; but 
when he sees the chance, he will steal away into a desert 
place with his disciples. And after his Resurrection, though 
we are told that on one occasion he appeared to more than 
500 brethren at once, it is evident that for the most part he 
was closeted with his twelve apostles, speaking to them of the 
things which pertain to the kingdom of God, that is, his 



The Living Witness 79 

Church. They were not, then, merely witnesses whom he 
must always have about him, they were something more 
important than that ; the nucleus round which his Church 
was to grow. And so it is to them he speaks in words such as 
he never uses in his public discourses: "As the Father hath 
sent me, I also send you . . . all authority is given to me, 
going therefore teach ye all nations . . . whose soever sins you 
remit, they are remitted unto them, and whose soever sins 
you retain, they are retained" ; and to St Peter above all he 
gives the privilege of immovable faith, and the power to bind 
and to loose. You see, then, that our Lord from the first 
meant his Church to centre round a hierarchy ; took more 
trouble, you may say, about forming the character and con- 
firming the faith of the Church's future rulers than about 
baptizing people or making converts; indeed, when he 
ascended into heaven, the Church he left behind him was 
only a Church of 120 souls. But he had the nucleus ; he had 
the cadre of his army, the rank and file could wait. And that 
means, clearly, that it was his intention to leave behind him 
an institution with a visible membership, with rules, with 
officials, in a word, an organized Church. 

All that is so plain that I am almost ashamed to remind you 
of it. But I think you will find, the more you go about among 
Protestants, that diis whole idea of our Lord's career has been 
left out of sight in most of the theologies of to-day. They talk 
as if he merely meant us to acquire from him a certain outlook 
upon life, and to mould our characters accordingly ; or at any 
rate to observe certain rules of conduct; or at most to believe 
certain things which he told us about his heavenly Father, and 
the forgiveness of sins, and the world to come. God knows he 
did mean us to do all that, and we do some of it, most of us, 
very imperfectly. But there is something that comes before 
all that, is presupposed by all that ; before we do anything for 
his sake, or believe anything on his assurance, he wants us to 



8o In Soft Garments 

be something; to be members of Ms Church. He wants to 
incorporate us into himself by incorporating us into a living 
society, continuous from his day to ours. We know, of 
course, that those who are outside the Church and remain 
outside the Church in good faith can be saved by that tide. 
And we have no idea, we don't profess to have any idea, how 
many millions of souls that qualification will include. All 
we do know is that however numerous they are, they are 
exceptions. The right way to enter eternal life begins it 
doesn't end, heaven knows, but it begins with visible 
membership of Christ's true Church. 

So, if you get arguing with your non-Catholic friends 
about religion, you mustn't let them, think that we Catholics 
differ from them over one or two additional points of doc- 
trine which we believe and they don't, like indulgences or 
the infallibility of the Pope. The question over which we 
diiFer from them is a fundamental one, which precedes all 
other discussion and all other possibilities of agreement or 
disagreement. "We believe that the first requisite of the Chris- 
tian vocation is to belong to a particular religious body, the 
religious body which is represented in England by the Car- 
dinal Archbishop of Westminster and those other bishops 
who are in communion with him. If you don't belong to that 
body, it doesn't make the slightest difference whether you 
believe in indulgences, or the infallibility of the Pope, or any- 
thing of that kind ; mere believing won't help you, unless you 
enjoy, or are prepared to accept, membership of the one 
visible Church of Christ. And therefore it is of fundamental 
importance for any soul which is really seeking the truth to 
discover which that one visible Church of Christ is. 

The creed which will be said in your name a few moments 
from now, the Nicene Creed, as they call it, affirms belief 
among other things in One Holy Catholic and Apostolic 
Church. Now, we are not alone in making that claim for our- 



The Living Witness 81 

selves. The Churches of the East, out of Communion with the 
See of Rome, use the same words at the corresponding point 
in their liturgy; so does the Church of England, except that 
for some reason or other the word "Holy" has disappeared 
from the description. It is said to have been a printer's error ; 
the printer may have had his tongue in his cheek ; anyhow, 
there it stands. But the Anglican claim is evidently meant to 
be the same. Now, in which of those three bodies each of 
them is a visible, organized body of Christians shall we find 
this common claim justified? Not until he has decided that 
question can a man be certain that he has taken the first step, 
the very first step, in fulfilling the will of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

And, as I say, it is the tradition of Catholic apologetics that 
we establish our claim to be the Church which our Lord 
founded, by showing that the religious body to which we 
belong exhibits these four notes or marks. That is how we 
distinguish it from other religious bodies for which the same 
claim might be made. You see, the old Church or assembly of 
Jews did not need any marks to distinguish it. To belong to it, 
with full membership at any rate, you had to be a Jew ; and 
the centre of its worship was naturally Jerusalem, the Jewish 
capital. But this new Church which our Lord founded had 
no such qualification of nationality ; had not, as yet, any local 
centre round which its loyalties could rally. Evidently, there 
was the danger that in course of time you would get two 
bodies of people, either of which claimed to be the true 
Church. And, to adjudicate those claims, it was necessary 
that the true Church should bear certain distinguishing 
characteristics. Some of them arise from the very nature of 
the case ; some depend on our Lord's own directions, given 
to his apostles while he was still on earth. Let us run through 
them very briefly. 

The Church has to be one, ia the nature of the case, if it is to 



82 In Soft Garments 

be a visible Church at all. Our Lord made certain promises, of 
vast moment, to his followers and to their successors. If there 
are to be two bodies of people, each claiming with plausible 
arguments to be the true Church, then one must be right and 
the other wrong ; otherwise we could not be certain that our 
Lord's promises had descended to both, or to either. If, 
therefore, schisms happen within the body of Christendom, 
the result of such schism is not to produce two Churches of 
Christ ; what you have left is one true Church of Christ and 
one schismatic body ; otherwise, after all these centuries, we 
should no longer be certain that our Lord's promises held 
good. 

He has further laid it down, that his Church should be 
distinguished by sanctity. Not in the sense that all Christians 
are holy, however desirable that might be; or even that the 
rulers of the Church should at all times be recognizably holy 
people ; he will not interfere with the freedom of our wills to 
that extent. But his true Church will always be productive of 
saints. These signs shall follow them that believe; in my 
name they shall cast out devils, they shall lay hands on the 
sick, and they shall recover, and if they drink any deadly 
thing, it shall not hurt them. Those special graces with which 
our Lord delights his saints to honour will not be the property 
of one age, they will appear in all ages, and die true Church 
will always be able to point to them as an element in her 
sanctity. 

And again, our Lord insists that his Church is to be Catho- 
lic; " Going, teach all nations." Generally speaking, it will be 
possible in the event of schism to say, "Here on the one side 
is a local body of Christians, all belonging to one race or one 
geographical area, pertinaciously clinging to their own 
national traditions, and on the other side you have die great 
body of Christian people." It is to that principle that St 
Augustine always appeals in his controversy with the Dona- 



The Living Witness 83 

tists. In Africa, you had two bodies of Christians, out of Com- 
munion with one another; yet either held the true faith, 
either came down from the apostles, either administered valid 
sacraments. How are you to distinguish which was the right 
body to belong to? Why, on the very simple principle that 
one of them was purely African, had no representatives in the 
rest of the world, whereas the other was in visible com- 
munion with the whole of Christendom. 

And, lest even that test should be insufficient, as it might be 
when it seemed that the whole world was being divided into 
East and West, or that the whole of Europe was being divided 
into North and South, we must recognize that the Church is 
to be not only Catholic but Apostolic ; must trace its descent 
by unbroken tradition from the Apostles. It must preserve 
the continuous tradition of the priesthood, by the laying on 
of hands ; every priest must be able to say, " Such and such a 
bishop ordained me." And there must be continuity of juris- 
diction; "As the Father hath sent me, even so send I you"; 
the care of a given group of human souls was to belong, not 
to any chance preacher at the street corner who felt moved to 
get up and testify, but to a pastor duly commissioned by the 
general body of Christians to undertake that office. And 
lastly, there must be continuity of faith ; if it can be proved 
that any body of Christians has abandoned the teaching of the 
first Christians, or has so watered it down that it is no longer 
recognizable, then that body of Christians, however good 
and devoted they may be, is something other than the true 
Church. 

Those are the points we shall be considering this term ; and 
though they seem elementary enough, they are of an impor- 
tance not to be estimated by their place in mere controversy. 
They have a bearing on our duty as Catholics, and on the 
witness we ought to bear, as Catholics, in a world which has 
so largely forgotten the Christian message. 




X 

THE UNHOLINESS OF THE CHURCH 



! HE second mark of the Church, her sanctity, 
demands more careful and fuller treatment 
from us than the remaining ones. Because in 
all the other instances it is we who have the 
obvious case, the prima facie case, to support 
us ; it is our adversaries or our rivals who have to explain, and 
to distinguish, and to qualify, and to hum and haw and beat 
about the bush generally before they attempt to establish their 
conclusions, not without the suspicion of special pleading. 
Thus, when we talk about the unity of the Church, we can 
appeal to visible facts; to the existence of a world-wide 
organization which is as much a body corporate with a central 
management as (to use Dean Inge's uncomplimentary 
parallel) the Standard Oil Company. Whereas any other 
form of Christianity has to adopt the old Oxford formula and 
say, "It depends what you mean by unity" ; and so introduce 
us to the notion of a unity which lies in the past, somewhere 
in the first six centuries, or in the future, assuming that the 
future ever comes off. So with Catholicity ; our Church evi- 
dently embraces under a single formula peoples of widely 
different nationalities, and habits of thought, and stages of 
culture. Whereas Protestant Christianity makes very little 
appeal to certain types of culture, the Latin for example; and 
even so it is only by a considerable stretch of the imagination 
that you can think of Protestant Christendom as a uniform 

84 



The Unholiness of the Church 85 

system; is Bishop Barnes, for example, really a fellow- 
believer of those American negroes whose notions of theo- 
logy are reflected in the play called Green Pastures? So with 
Apostohcity ; the continuity of our Church with the Church 
of the Catacombs and of the Cenacle is a plain fact which you 
can only deny at your own intellectual peril; you may say 
that our doctrines have developed, that our notions of Chris- 
tianity have become distorted, that we have become hard, and 
exclusive, and standardized as the centuries have rolled over 
us ; but no one in his senses can deny that ever since our Lord 
spoke the words "As the Father hath sent me, I also send 
you" there has been a continuous line of mission ; so that I can 
trace my orders to Cardinal Bourne, and he to the Catholic 
Bishop who ordained him, and so on and so on, if the regis- 
ters of the Church had been kept exhaustively, right back 
to the times of the apostles themselves. Whereas it is our 
Anglican friends who have to take us for long excursions into 
the history of the sixteenth century, and tell us how Bonner 
was intruded into the See of London, though it is an odd fact 
that the person who intruded him was in Anglican theory the 
supreme Head of the Church in England. All through, you 
see, it is they who have a difficult job to establish their conten- 
tions, whereas we can merely point to the facts. 

But in this matter of sanctity, our case is not by any means 
so evident. True, so far as the external marks of sanctity are 
concerned, we can point out that in our Church miracles are 
a constantly expected occurrence, whereas outside the Church 
they are claimed but rarely, and at times of special religious 
revival. Or we can insist that the life of the cloister is natural 
to the Catholic Church, whereas in the non-Catholic denomi- 
nations that life is either wholly absent, or is a late and uncer- 
tain development. But when you come to look at Protestants 
as a whole, and Catholics as a whole, our prima facie case is by 
no means so strong. Indeed, many people would tell you that 



86 In Soft Garments 

the Protestants have a stronger prima facie case than ourselves. 
As I remember I put It once, it is probably less safe to leave 
your umbrella at the door of a Catholic church than at the 
door of a Methodist chapel. Elsewhere, the marks of the 
Church lie plain on the surface ; when it comes to the mark of 
holiness, we have to dig for it. 

And there's another difference, which for the moment I 
will only indicate briefly. You and I can't make the Church 
more one than she is ; we can't make the Church more Catho- 
lic than she is; we can't make the Church more Apostolic 
than she is. But we can well, I won't say we can make the 
Church more holy than she is, but we can make the Church 
look more holy than she does, we can extend the area of her 
sanctity and develop its possibilities, by the common actions 
of our ordinary daily lives. 

Now, what are the reasons for this impression, common in 
English-speaking countries, that Protestants are well-behaved, 
decent sort of people, whereas Catholics, take them all round, 
are a low lot? Well, there's one explanation which does no 
discredit to us. The Catholic religion is one of the natural 
religions of the world, not a religion of the sacristy or a 
religion of the Sunday school tea-fight ; and Catholic piety, 
in consequence, can flourish in surroundings which are still, 
by the Puritan judgments of the English mind, accounted 
risky or even disreputable. And there's no doubt, I suppose, 
that if you went through a Hst of what I may call the morally 
dangerous trades, of all the walks of life which one's aunts 
didn't approve of, actors and actresses and bookmakers and 
jockeys and prizefighters and the rest of it, you would find a 
very high proportion of professing Catholics as compared 
with professing Protestants; much higher than if you went 
through the grocers and the haberdashers and the undertakers 
and so on. It may be partly a question of nationality, but I 
think it is largely a question of opportunity. While Puritan- 



The Unholiness of the Church 87 

ism was strong, Catholics went into the professions which 
Protestants didn't like to go into because they were not quite 
nice ; and, by force of tradition, even now when Puritanism 
has grown weaker, Catholics go into those professions still. 

To that extent, the impression that we Catholics are an un- 
holy set of people is ill-founded. But Tm afraid it's perfectly 
true, and more true than most people realize, that a good 
many of the world's rogues are Catholics. It's extraordinary- 
how often you will come across Catholic names when you are 
reading in the newspaper the records of crime, whether on a 
small scale or on a large scale. I expect you know the story of 
the Catholic chaplain at Sing-Sing, who was explaining to a 
visitor how unscrupulously and uncharitably people talked 
about the Church. "Why," he is reported to have said, "you 
will actually hear people say that all the prisoners who are 
executed at Sing-Sing are Catholics. Whereas I can assure you 
that there are five prisoners now awaiting execution, and one 
of them's a Jew." Now, it's perfectly true that in a way this 
unholiness of Catholics is a compliment to our religion. 
Because it does mean that a Catholic does not necessarily 
cease to be a Catholic because he is a rogue. He knows what is 
right even when he is doing what is wrong. The Protestant 
as a rule will give up his faith first and his morals afterwards ; 
with Catholics it is the other way round. The Protestant only 
feels his religion to be true as long as he goes on practising it ; 
the Catholic feels the truth of his religion as something inde- 
pendent of himself, which does not cease to be valid when he, 
personally, fails to live up to its precepts. But I think there's 
more to it than that. I think it's quite probably true that when 
a Catholic does go wrong he or she goes worse than other 
people. 

After all, theologically speaking, there is nothing whatever 
to be surprised at in that. When you think of all the means of 
grace a Catholic has had; the clearness of the teaching he has 



88 In Soft Garments 

received, the positiveness of his conviction; the sacrament of 
penance to give him frequent opportunities of amendment, 
to bestow grace by which that amendment might have been 
achieved ; his Communions, the privilege of becoming one 
with Christ, made Deiform, when he approached the altar ; 
the example of holy lives lived around him, the influence, 
very often, of a devout Catholic home if a man starts with 
all those spiritual privileges and yet makes a mess of his life, is 
it wonderful as a matter of psychology that he should react to 
the other extreme ; is it wonderful as a matter of theology that 
the grace which has wooed him so patiently should weary of 
its patience at last? I do not mean, of course, that grace alto- 
gether deserts him ; there is hope for the most abandoned, and 
God knows there may be plenty of souls now in prisons and 
penitentiaries that will find their way to heaven sooner than 
you and I. But that the holiest Church should produce the 
greatest sinners is but the natural application of the principle 
that the corruption of the best is the worst. 

The ordinary Protestant, then, is vaguely aware that cer- 
tain Catholics live remarkably holy lives, shut up in convents 
or in monasteries. He sees young men from Campion Hall 
going out to lectures, looking good, and he thinks it rather a 
fine thing that there should be men living such beautifully 
disciplined lives, though he is quite certain that it would not 
do for him. On the other hand, he has only got to read up the 
murder trials and such other parts of the news in the Sunday 
papers as are more attentively followed, to find out that there 
are people bearing Catholic names, brought up in Catholic 
schools, who do no credit to the system at all. If, therefore, 
he is in search of a religion, and if (like most Englishmen) 
he is prepared to judge of a religion mainly by the type of 
character it produces, he is driven back, in fairness, to con- 
templating the lives of Catholics who are neither particularly 
saints nor particularly sinners, people like you and me. And 



The Unholiness of the Church 89 

that, as I say, is where this second mark of the Church comes 
home to us personally. 

I know what you are going to say. You are going to say 
that it is a poor motive for living a virtuous life, to live it for 
the sake of its effect on other people ; to be always looking out 
of the corner of your eye to see whether there's a proctor 
watching you not going into the George bar. Well, of course, 
I mean nothing of the sort. I don't mean that there is any 
motive for living a virtuous life which is either worth having 
or worth admiring except the love of God and the desire to 
imitate Jesus Christ. But it is true that in countries like our 
own, and in a society like that of Oxford, where Catholics 
mingle freely with other people and corne under the close 
scrutiny of other people, the Catholic who lives carelessly 
commits, in however slight a degree, an added sin of scandal. 
It is necessary, our Lord says, that scandals should come, 
but woe to that man through whom they come. If all Catho- 
lics were saints, the truth of our religion would become too 
glaringly obvious, and there would be no real exercise of 
faith in making one's submission to the Church. That Catho- 
lics, from the Pope downwards, should sometimes give 
scandal to people outside the Church, is according to the 
consequent will of God. But woe to the man through whom 
the scandal comes ; through him, that mark of holiness which 
should be one of the Church's most distinguishing character- 
istics has failed to shine out, for one questioning mind, for 
one tortured conscience. "Nor knowest thou what argument 
thy life to thy neighbour's creed hath lent" don't imagine 
that because comparatively few men up here are received 
into the Church, that is the measure of our responsibilities. 
One is always hearing of people who were up here perhaps 
five or six years ago becoming Catholics. And in the story of 
their search for the truth, what they had seen of Catholic life 
in Oxford counted for something. It was a pro or a con ; and 



po In Soft Garments 

your life, ill all probability, will be a pro or a con for some- 
body, somebody you've lost touch with, lost sight of, but 
who will come to ask himself later, "Does that theory square 
with what one sees in real life? Is it supported, or is it contra- 
dicted, by the behaviour of the Catholics I have known?" 
And that will mean you. 

Well, I've left myself very little time, and I hope you have 
very little need, for an application of the moral. But, though 
most of you are tired by now of hearing me say what you are 
going to hear me say, I hope you will bear with me when I 
say it ; it is a familiar theme. Do try to believe me when I tell 
you that you Catholics are, in your generation, the city set on 
a hill, the salt designed to be the salt of the earth, of which our 
Lord spoke in his sermon on the Mount. I say, in your genera- 
tion ; it was not true to the same extent in my own. Of course, 
Catholics ought always to be the salt of the earth, but the 
earth has never wanted salting so badly as now. Catholics 
ought always to be the city set on a hill, but I suppose there 
has never been a time since the Reformation, at which Catho- 
lics were set so prominently on a hill as they are just now. I 
say, do try to believe me ; you will think that I am talking 
grey-beard's cant, preacher's commonplaces, but it is not that. 
There is a time of life at which you are like a man on the crest 
of a hill, who can see the traffic climbing up one side and 
going down the other, both at once ; that is when you are in 
middle age, and have lost the self-preoccupation of youth 
without reaching the fixity of view which comes with elderly 
life. And I am absolutely certain that in this new generation 
of English people, your generation, it is the Catholic body 
which has got to save our civilization, because nothing else 
will. All the other things we lived by are going under. The 
salt of the earth? and if the salt lose its savour, wherewith shall 
it be salted? Have salt in yourselves, our Lord says ; it is you 
that must have the reserves of energy, the positive influence 



The Unholiness of the Church 91 

which radiates ; you are not to take your standards from other 
people ; it is the other people who are to take their standards 
from you. 

And, of course, it's hard for you to see that. You come up, 
very largely, from schools where the Catholic tradition was in 
force, where the natural thing to do was the right thing to do. 
You find here a crowd of people of your own age, super- 
ficially of the same culture as yourselves, and it seems natural 
to go on doing what you have been accustomed to do, swim- 
ming with the stream, taking your colour from people round 
you. You feel rather small, coming into such a world of new 
experience, and very naturally ; lots of your friends seem so 
much cleverer, so much more experienced in the ways of life 
than you. And it is the easiest thing in the world for you to 
pick up, without noticing it, something of their hopelessly 
vague attitude about religion and the world, about right and 
wrong, about what matters and whether anything matters. 
You don't fall in, please God, with the loose views many of 
them have about elementary morals, about sex and purity in 
particular; but you begin to think of the moral ideals which 
you have been taught as if they were an ecclesiastical code, 
belonging only to us Catholics, and binding only on us 
Catholics, instead of being what they are God's law, his law 
for everybody. You fall into slack ways, and worldly ways, 
and riotous ways, out of mere human respect, because people 
up here seem to do that sort of thing; weak fools, throwing 
away with both hands your Catholic birthright. 

But the Master whom we follow was holy, separated from 
sinners ; and he has made his Church holy ; and his will is to 
find that holiness visibly reflected, for all the world to see, 
in you. 




XI 
WHEAT IN THE COCKLE 

|HE parable of the wheat and the cockle is 
really one of a pair; people often don't 
realize that, because the sister parable does 
not follow straight on it, but at an interval 
of several verses, though they are both in the 
same chapter. The sister parable, as I call it, is the one in 
which our Lord compares the kingdom of heaven to a net 
which is let down into the sea and draws up a great quantity 
of fish, both bad and good. Either parable is an answer to 
the question, "Do all Christians go to heaven?" And the 
answer is "No." And if you ask why, either parable supplies 
the same explanation ; God does not want it to be known, in 
this life, which souls are his and which will meet with final 
rejection ; it is better for our faith that we should belong to 
a Church which has imperfect as well as perfect members ; 
better for our watchfulness over ourselves that we should 
realize the possibility of being a baptized Christian, and yet 
not bound for heaven. 

Let me draw that out a little. The field in which the wheat 
and the cockle are sown is the world ; our Lord has told us 
that; but the crop of grain, bad and good alike, is, I think, 
the Church. It is in the Church, not simply in the world, 
that bad and good grow together side by side. And the ser- 
vants of the householder, that is, the angels, are represented 

as saying, " Shall we root up the cockle ; shall we exterminate 

92 



Wheat in the Cockle 93 

the wicked, as they were exterminated at the time of the 
Deluge, and leave only the righteous to live?" And they are 
told, "No, wait till the harvest, that is, till the judgment, and 
then the distinction will be made clear ; then shall the just shine 
forth in the kingdom of their Father." So in the other parable, 
good fish and worthless fish alike must be carried in die net ; 
it is only when the boat reaches the shore that they will be 
separated, and the worthless fish will be thrown away ; then 
shall the just shine forth in the kingdom of their Father. Till 
then, you will have people who wear the sign of Christ on 
their foreheads and take his name upon their lips, who will 
not be able to resign their souls into his hands, with full con- 
trition, at the last terrible moment of their lives. 

If we are asked, "How can we be certain that God has 
revealed himself to mankind?" that question can't be 
answered all in one mouthful. We need a convergent proof 
to make sure that there is one true revelation, and that the 
Christian revelation is that one. And one piece of evidence we 
want to adduce is the mere fact of Christendom, what it has 
meant in history, what it means to-day, the way in which it 
meets the needs and solves the difficulties of common living. 
Logically, of course, such a proof couldn't stand by itself for 
a moment ; but taken with the others it has weight. Only, 
when we have admitted all that, isn't there, we are tempted to 
ask, another side to it all? Mustn't we remember at the same 
time the shortcomings of Christendom as we know it, and 
balance these against the considerations we adduced in its 
favour? And indeed, it's not difficult to imagine the line of 
argument which would be adopted by our opponents in this 
matter ; let us sketch it to ourselves for a moment. 

"You claim," says our adversary, "that your Church, 
alone among the institutions of the world, has defied the 
centuries ; but consider how much stronger it once was, at 
least in external influence, than it is now; are we certain that 



94 In Soft Garments 

it is not a machine which is runiiing down? You claim that it 
is world-wide ; so it is, but think of the vast tracts of the world 
in which its adherents are few and scattered; think how 
many people die every day who have scarcely even heard 
of Christianity. You tell us that it has been a great civilizing 
influence ; but how many reforms, such as the abolition of 
slavery, had to wait for long centuries, Christian centuries, 
before they were effected ; think how many cruelties have 
been practised before now, how many frauds, how many 
acts of oppression, in the name of the Church. You say 
that it has preached a consistent moral message, but look 
at the long record of worldliness in high places, of Popes, 
even, who set the moral law openly at defiance. You tell us 
that Christendom has been the mother of the arts ; but think 
of the revolting ugliness you find in so many modern Catho- 
lic churches ; think of the church repositories. You tell us that 
Christianity meets all the needs of mankind ; but if so, why 
have we seen, in our own time, so many plausible substitutes 
for it which have captured the imagination of many among 
our contemporaries ; Christian Science, which tells you that 
you do not know how to deal with the problem of suffering ; 
Spiritualism, which teUs you that you are not courageous 
enough in your attitude towards death ? 

"Might it not have been expected, >T they argue, "that if 
this Christian revelation of yours was really meant to be the 
final revelation of God to man, its credentials would have 
been presented to us in a still more impressive form, so that 
all logical doubt of its divine origin would have been ex- 
cluded? Might we not have expected that all Christian 
bishops would have been holy men, that all religious orders 
would have retained their pristine exactness of observance, 
instead of falling into relaxation and needing reform? Might 
we not have expected that Christianity would still inspire the 
arts, and initiate movements of philanthropy, instead of eye- 



Wheat in the Cockle 95 

ing both with suspicion, and sometimes meeting them with 
hostility? Might we not have expected that all Christians in 
our own day would be distinguishable by that gracious mark 
which singled them out in the old pagan world, when men 
said, 'See how these Christians love one another"? In a word, if 
God meant the existence of Christendom to be, if not the 
proof of his revelation, at least its most signal advertisement, 
would he not have been at pains to make it a little easier for 
us ? To make it impossible for anybody to come in contact 
with it and not immediately hail it as the truth, unless sheer 
prejudice held him back from the confession ? ' * 

All that can be said ; all that is said, and is perhaps in most 
men's minds for we live in days when people are not fond of 
speculative thought, preferring concrete issues the most 
powerful motive at work in hindering the advance of Chris- 
tianity. But the answer to it doesn't take much finding, and it 
is this ; that if the Christian religion had borne upon its face 
such unmistakable marks of a significance more than human, 
we should be forced, as it were, into accepting its claims; 
there would be no room for doubt in the matter, and conse- 
quently no room for faith ; we should accept the Christian 
revelation as unthinkingly as we accept the common facts of 
our exterior life, without any process of mental discipline, any 
spirit of adventure in our choice. Imagine what it would be 
like if, as soon as the first persecutions were over, the Church 
had immediately stood out in undimmed majesty, with no 
schisms, no heresies, no exasperating friction with the secular 
powers to chequer her history; if every Pope had become 
impeccable at the moment when he became infallible, and 
Alexander the Sixth had turned into a Savonarola at the 
instant when the triple tiara was put on his head; if all the 
triumphs of the Church had been achieved bloodlessly, and 
all had been utilized immediately for the evident good of 
mankind; if there had never been such a thing as a worldly 



96 In Soft Garments 

bishop, or an idle monk, or a venal friar ; if there had been no 
Reformation to rend the body of Christendom, if there were 
no rival religions to dispute with Catholicism the allegiance 
of the human heart wouldn't it all be too obvious, too plain 
sailing? Our Lord, it is quite evident, didn't contemplate any- 
thing of that kind. It is necessary to the world, he said, neces- 
sary, that scandals should come ; it is part of our probation, he 
would have us understand, that we should be puzzled by all 
these anomalies of religious history, and distressed at them, 
and yet have enough strength of resolution to see behind 
them and beyond them, and recognize die Church as his own 
Bride, the inheritor of his promises and the completion of his 
life. 

Well, then, we are not going to treat the Christian reve- 
lation as something self-evidently true, something that bears 
the stamp of its own genuineness printed large on every page 
of its history. The fact of Christendom is not a proof to the 
world that God spoke through Christ ; it is rather a challenge 
to the world to consider whether God did not speak through 
Christ. It is possible for us to doubt it, just as it is possible to 
doubt the existence of God himself. He has given us sufficient 
proofs of his existence, and some knowledge, even, of his 
own Nature, from the use of our unaided human reason. But 
we must use it; we must apply our minds to the problem, 
search for the truth, not expect it to fall straight into our 
mouths for the asking. You can doubt God's existence by 
simply not bothering about it; and he does not interfere, 
commonly, by any sensational advertisement of his power 
such as would force our minds back to him he does not 
strike every perjurer dead, or every blasphemer dumb. That 
would be to force us into belief ; and that is not his way. So 
here, in this matter of the credentials with which his revela- 
tion comes to us. There are credentials, but we have got to 
look for them. We have got to cast our minds back across the 



Wheat in the Cockle 97 

gulf of history, to days very remote from our own ; we have 
got to concentrate our attention upon one corner of the 
world, not, even in those days, a very important corner of 
the world ; we have got to put ourselves in the position of 
men very different from ourselves in race, in culture, and in 
outlook. We have got to go back to the life ofjesus of Naza- 
reth, isolating the life-centre from which this vast organism 
of Christianity has sprung. 

And when we do that, when we go right back to the 
origins of our religion, we shall see at once which elements in 
the history of Christendom are native to it and fully repre- 
sentative of its genius, which are accidental and false develop- 
ments. In the parable, you see, the wheat was sown first ; the 
cockle appeared only through a hostile afterthought ; if we go 
back to the life of Christ, we shall find what seed he sowed, 
and which is the legitimate crop thathas sprung fromhis teach- 
ing. Thus, we shall claim that the Christian revelation is true, 
because our Lord fulfilled, in the whole manner of his appear- 
ance and in the whole scheme of his life, the prophecies made 
to the Jews long before about the Messiah who was to come 
and deliver them. Whether you look at isolated texts in the 
Old Testament, or at the broad outline of the Messianic hope, 
you will find, in the Gospels, its exact and yet unexpected 
fulfilment. The events of our Lord's Life are the key which 
fits the lock of Old Testament prophecy. What wonder then 
if we find that the Church which he founded, his own 
mystical Body and the visible continuation of his Incarnate 
Life, meets the expectations and answers the needs of every 
age in history ; interprets mankind to itself, inspires its art and 
fosters its genius now more, now less, but always with a 
kind of natural appropriateness? What wonder if in every age 
and in every part of the world souls, very different in their 
stage of development and in the range of their capacities, find 
in the practice of the Christian religion the fulfilment of their 



98 In Soft Garments 

highest instincts? "Art thou he that should come, or do we 
look for another?" The question answers itself; nobody looks 
for another revelation, even in these late days; the world 
accepts his revelation, or resigns itself to its despairs. 

Again, we shall claim that the Christian revelation is true 
because his miracles, culminating in the unique miracle of 
his Resurrection, can neither be disregarded on historical 
grounds, nor yet be philosophically explained, unless they 
were meant to set the seal upon an authentic mission from 
God to man. The lame walk, the deaf hear, the lepers are 
cleansed, the dead are raised upso our Lord himself appeals 
to his wonderful works to bear testimony of him. What 
manner of man is this, his followers asked themselves, that the 
wind and the sea obey him? What wonder, then, if we find 
his Church in history capable of the most extraordinary con- 
quests, meeting and vanquishing paganism in no strength but 
that of her own inherent vitality, assimilating and taming the 
barbarian elements that flooded into Europe in the Dark 
Ages, holding her own against the stubborn nationalisms of 
mediaeval Europe? What wonder if she, who lives with the 
life of her Risen Master, dies so many deaths and achieves so 
many resurrections; survives the Mahomedan attack, sur- 
vives the Reformation, survives the French Revolution, 
seems to gain strength, even in our own day, from all the 
efforts that are made to disintegrate the civilization which she 
gave us? "I have power to lay down my life, and power to 
take it again." Wherever faith in the miracle of the Resurrec- 
tion strikes deep root, the miracle of the Resurrection repeats 

itself. 

And we shall claim that the Christian revelation is true 
because the character and the teaching of our Blessed Lord, 
though it is only preserved for us in a few fragmentary 
records, has the power to arrest human admiration and to 
claim human sympathy as no other living force yet had. The 



Wheat in the Cockle 99 

proof for the existence of God was a convergent proof. So it is 
with the proof we are discussing at present; our belief in the 
authenticity of the Christian revelation is based on man's 
expectation of Christ, on the evidence of Christ's power, and 
on the evidence of his goodness. We would not claim belief 
for a Christ who enjoyed miraculous powers, but offered no 
moral inspiration, nor yet for a Christ who claimed our moral 
sympathy, but showed no powers which exceeded those of 
our common nature. So we base our argument partly on his 
miracles, but partly on his character, on the atmosphere which 
surrounded him, that fragrance which breathed from him, so 
that men came away from listening to his simple direct 
methods of preaching with the feeling, "never man spoke like 
this Man." What wonder, then, if his saints in every age have 
caught and handed on in their measure, the kindling enthusi- 
asm of his appeal? The saints, after all, are the best advertise- 
ment the Christian religion ever had. And we know that the 
saints are really the characteristic products of Christendom, 
its natural fruit, when we have looked back at the life of Jesus 
of Nazareth, to find all their inspiration centred, and all their 
light focused, in his. 



XII 
FAITH LOST AND FOUND 




general notion of living by faith is not 
peculiar to Catholics, or to Christians, or even 
to religiously minded people. Everybody 
who is not content merely to live for the day 
and get the most enjoyment he can out of 
pottering round the world aimlessly, wants, and demands, a 
faith of some sort to live by. He wants it, because it is man's 
nature to repose his confidence in something outside himself, 
something other than himself; only a prig or a fool really sets 
out with the idea of being self-reliant. Manis happy in the long 
run only when he is giving himself, and so far as he succeeds 
in giving himself, to something other than himself; only 
when he is working for a cause or a creed or a personality to 
which he can devote himself, with some kind of assurance 
that he is not wasting his time in doing so. And that kind of 
assurance can only be achieved by faith if we take faith in its 
widest, its most human, its least supernatural acceptation. 

What then do we mean by faith in this broad sense? 
Tennyson, in a well-known passage, referred to it as "believ- 
ing where we cannot prove." I think he was wrong ; proof is 
a vague word, and I do not see that it is in the least difficult to 
adhere by faith, whether human or divine faith, to a proposi- 
tion which to you, at any rate, seems proved. And indeed, I 
should very strongly object to the imputation that the Catho- 
lic Faith cannot be proved ; it can. The proof is largely, almost 

100 



Faith Lost and Found 101 

entirely, an a priori one, but it is proof nevertheless. And it is 
quite possible to have human faith in some political doctrine, 
say, for example, the doctrine of free trade, although you 
believe that its principles can be demonstrated by economic 
arguments, and are prepared to adduce such arguments to 
anybody who will be patient enough to listen to them. I 
would suggest that a far better definition would be "believing 
where we cannot test! 9 It is impossible for an educated person 
to believe by faith in the statement that the square on the 
hypotenuse of a right-angled triangle is equal to the sum 
of the squares on die other two sides. It is impossible be- 
cause, assuming the validity of Euclidean space and not 
worrying with Einstein, the thing can be made evident by 
demonstration, without leaving even the abstract possi- 
bility that the assertion may be wrong; it is not merely 
that the thing can be proved ; it can be proved to the 
satisfaction of anyone who is capable of following a geo- 
metrical argument. Faith only begins when the proposition 
to which you assent is one that is doubted, or might quite 
conceivably be doubted, by people of equal intelligence with 
yourself. 

And I say boldly that all men who have ideals and the 
people who have no ideals in this world are always dull and 
generally unhappy live by some kind of faith, by commit- 
ting themselves to some kind of loyalty which is not uni- 
versally recognized as the common property of all thinking 
men. They must have something, something outside them- 
selves, to make them feel that life is worth living, that good 
rather than evil is the explanation of the world, that conduct 
does matter and that right and wrong do exist, if they are 
going to go on living at all. It is not a theology they demand, 
particularly, it is just something outside themselves to keep 
them going, to keep their heads above water, to save them- 
selves from the alternative of committing suicide or collecting 



IO2 In Soft Garments 

postage stamps. And, as I say, you will find that there are 
three things which can exercise such influence on a man's life ; 
a personality, a philosophy, or a Cause to which he can devote 
himself. 

The influence of a personality may take the form of a great 
love. Probably it does take that form more often than we 
think ; we are all inclined to be a little cynical and disrespectful 
in our attitude to other people's love affairs. There are really 
people who find life worth living because they are allowed, 
often with very little in the way of recognition or return, to 
serve and to reverence a woman they love. Or it may be hero- 
worship for somebody whose intellect, whose character, 
whose prominence fascinates you. All this demands faith; 
for your estimate of the personality which means so much to 
you is not a thing which can be tested or proved by any form 
of demonstration ; you believe in the person who so domi- 
nates your life, and it is the very fact that your belief in him 
has an element of uncertainty in it that makes the whole thing 
worth while. A person might play you false, might prove 
unworthy of your admiration; it is precisely that "might" 
which makes the thing worth while. It is because you are 
uncertain that it is possible for you to have faith ; and with 
that faith happiness comes into your life, and you find a new 
attitude towards the world. 

Or again the faith on which a man relies, the star to which 
he hitches his waggon, may be a philosophy, a system of 
beliefs. Ordinarily he will describe this as a religion, especially 
in England, where almost anything will pass for a religion. 
Even the people who believe that the earth is flat regard 
themselves, I understand, as a religious sect. (By the way, 
those people are a very good example of how it is possible 
to have faith in a thing which, for you, is a matter of proof, 
though one which cannot actually be tested. They think they 
can prove that the earth is flat, and they will talk to you by 



Faith Lost and Found 103 

the hour about it ; and yet, because they find so many people 
difficult to convince on the point, they adhere to their beliefs 
withpositive fanaticism.) But it is not necessary that the philo- 
sophy which makes a man's life worth living for him should 
be a religious philosophy. And the strangest proof of that is 
that a small handful of people who really think they can prove 
that there is no God are prepared to preach that doctrine and 
write books about it and edit newspapers about it, for all the 
world as if it was a religion. And those people, so oddly con- 
stituted is the human mind, do really derive from their 
absence of religion something of the satisfaction of feeling 
they are crusaders. 

Or the faith by which a man lives may be faith in a cause or 
a movement, an institution of some kind whose influence he 
devotes himself to spreading and popularizing. A political 
party, or a nationalist movement, or a temperance agitation, 
or even something quite dull and uninspiring like free- 
masonry may be the mainspring of his life ; it does not matter, 
you see, so long as there is something outside himself to which 
he can devote himself, a thing whose advantages are not so 
obvious to the world in general as they are to himself. 

Now, those of us who are baptized and brought up as 
Catholics are in this position of advantage, that instead of 
having to look about the world and find for ourselves some 
loyalty which will make life worth living for us, we are pro- 
vided, from our cradle upwards, with such a loyalty all ready 
made. It does not in the least prevent us from adopting other 
loyalties if we will, from attaching ourselves to any reputable 
movement or adhering to any sensible philosophy. But it 
makes that unnecessary ; so long as we retain the Catholic 
faith we have always one interest, one loyalty, one enthusiasm 
in the world to keep us alive. And the faith, you see, is some- 
thing much bigger than a mere philosophy. It does commit us 
to a philosophy ; but it does also take us out of ourselves by 



104 In Soft Garments 

throwing our reliance on a Personality, the Personality of 
Jesus Christ ; it does also take us out of ourselves by identi- 
fying us with a movement, whose triumphs are our triumphs, 
whose anxieties are our anxieties ; life can never be dull for us 
while the Church is still militant, still has a battle to fight and 
a position to be vindicated. 

I say the faith is something much bigger than a mere 
philosophy ; it involves us in a special attitude towards this 
world and the world to come. It engages not our minds 
merely but our whole selves. Yet it depends and must depend 
from first to last upon an intellectual conviction. It is true that 
there are certain Nonconformist sects which practically invite 
you to rely on the Personality of our Lord without ever 
stopping to consider whether he was Incarnate God or not. It 
is true that there are politicians, the Action Frangaise group, 
for example, who invite you to admire the Church and to 
fight for its ascendancy without caring in the least whether 
the Christian religion is true. But those are aberrations of 
human sentiment ; as a matter of common sense no thinking 
man will make Christ the centre of his life unless he is intel- 
lectually convinced that Christ was God, or will make the 
Church the focus of his loyalties unless he is intellectually con- 
vinced that the Church's origins are divine. 

Faith, then, in its central essence, presupposes a judgment 
of the intellect, a judgment first that God exists; next that 
he has revealed himself in Jesus Christ, and finally that the 
Catholic Church is the accredited vehicle of Christ's revela- 
tion, and that what she teaches comes to us, consequently, 
with that certainty which belongs to the Voice of God. But is 
faith merely an intellectual calculation? It cannot, obviously, 
be that ; faith is a virtue, and there can be no virtue in making 
a mathematical computation ; faith is a quality that is more 
vivid in some Christians than in others, and there could be no 
such difference of degree if nothing more were demanded of 



Faith Lost and Found 105 

us Christians than a bare intellectual assent. And accordingly 
the Church, though she will not say with the early Protestants 
that faith is a quality which is centred in the will, teaches that 
this quality, centred as it is in the intellect, is nevertheless 
under the direction of the will. Now, how is that possible? 
If the Catholic religion is reasonable, how can faith come into 
it at all? And if it is unreasonable, how can we possibly be 
justified in making an act of the will which enables us to 
believe in it? 

The answer to that may sound illogical, but nothing is 
more certain as a matter of experience than this that where 
we are asked to form a judgment which is based on any kind 
of hearsay evidence, we shall not have the energy, or if you 
will, the courage, to form such a judgment unless we are pre- 
pared to make an effort of the will. However fully you read 
the report of a trial, or the sources for some period of history, 
you may still be tempted, through prejudice, to withhold 
your assent from the conclusions, although you can find no 
flaw in the process ; to overcome that prejudice will need an 
act of the will. And even where no positive prejudice is at 
work, there is a prejudice which lurks deep in our natures at 
all times, partly from a kind of indolence and partly from a 
kind of cowardice a prejudice, I mean, against affirming 
anything, against identifying ourselves with a positive judg- 
ment, when it is so much simpler to take refuge in humming 
and hawing and saying, * * Yes, I suppose so." There is all the 
difference in the world, practically, between saying, "Yes, I 
suppose that is true, 5 ' and saying, "By Gad, that's true!" And 
the difference between the two attitudes arises, really, not out 
of the strength of the evidence before us, but out of our will- 
ingness to identify ourselves with the judgment which our 
reason ratifies. It ought not to be so ; it would not be so if 
we were mere thinking machines; but we are not mere 
thinking machines, and for that reason it takes an act of the 



io6 In Soft Garments 

will, however slight, before we can affirm something which, 
although it is not self-evident, we can nevertheless see to be 
true. 

Faith comes in to encourage us, when we are hesitating to 
make an afGrmation ; and that is why we can say that faith is a 
gift there is a bestowal of grace which confirms our wills, 
and makes it possible for us to assert, and to go on asserting, 
truths of religion over which, if we were left to our indolent 
and cowardly selves, we might be tempted to suspend judg- 
ment. That is why faith can be exercised in equal measure, 
and is needed in equal measure, by a trained theologian and 
by a simple peasant. If faith were a mere affair of the intellect, 
then the theologian would need a greater measure of faith, or 
at least a different kind of faith, as compared with the peasant. 
But it is not so ; either needs the same gift, either has die same 
moral responsibility that of asserting positively what he sees 
to be true, and identifying himself whole-heartedly with the 
assertion. The theologian understands the doctrine with all its 
niceties and interpretations, as far as it is possible for the 
human mind to understand such things ; the peasant under- 
stands it in terms of his own thought, using crude analogies 
and words inadequate to the situation. But either needs, and 
either might lose, the gift of faith which transforms, for him, 
a mere intellectual conclusion into a conviction which is really 
part of himself. 

Now, there are two ways in which the faith can be lost. 
One is by altering your intellectual conclusions until they are 
no longer in harmony with Christian doctrine, without pay- 
ing attention to what you are doing. That means that you lose 
the faith piecemeal ; you slip into habits of thought which are 
inconsistent with Christian theology, although you go on 
professing to be a Christian all the time ; pride, or carelessness, 
prevents you from seeing where it is that your own thought is 
leading you. That is what happened, I suppose, to George 



Faith Lost and Found 107 

Tyrrell; anybody could have told Mm that the modernist 
conclusions he was reaching were unsound theology, and 
would be condemned as soon as anybody took the trouble to 
condemn them. But he went on, and when the condemnation 
of his views came, he realized that he had drifted gradually 
away until his whole mind was utterly out of sympathy with 
Catholic teaching. That happens, chiefly, to professional 
theologians, and especially to those whose business it is to 
explain Catholic theology to people outside the Church. But 
there is a danger of its happening to ordinary people, and for 
that reason I do implore you, as Catholics who are living to 
some extent in an atmosphere of thought, and uncommonly 
unorthodox thought, to take an intellectual interest in your 
religion ; to know what it teaches, and why it teaches what it 
does and what answer it makes to the sceptical objections 
which are launched against its doctrines from outside. 

But there is another way of losing your faith, which I 
suppose is much commoner, and it is this. You do not find 
difficulties about this or that doctrine, quarrel with this or 
that affirmation made by the Catholic Church. No, you seem 
to lose all at once that faculty of affirming truth, of making its 
assertions your own, which we have seen to be involved in 
the nature of faith. It is not exactly that the motives for believ- 
ing in God's existence, or our Lord's Divinity, or the 
Church's infallibility, look any different to you now as com- 
pared with the way they looked yesterday ; no, the whole 
thing looks probable enough, if you force yourself to face the 
issue, but it does not grip you, does not mean anything to you 
your will has altered, not your intellect. You still hold the 
truth in your hand, but you no longer grasp it. 

People suggest that you should read books ; you reply that 
apologetic writings in favour of the Church may, perhaps, 
appeal to you merely as intellectual statements, but they do 
not restore to you the power you have lost the power of 



io8 In Soft Garments 

affirming the truth of these supernatural facts which come to 
you on the authority of the Church. What is to be done then? 
I will venture to face that point, in case there should be any- 
one here who finds himself in that despairing position, or is in 
fear that he may fall into it should his present tendencies of 
of thought go on undisturbed. 

It is a rude thing to say, because it is always a rude thing to 
remind people of their age ; but a certain obscuration of the 
faith is common in your circumstances and at your time of 
life. There are a multitude of causes which we have no time 
to discuss, physical, mental, local; but it is a fact of common 
knowledge that faith becomes less vivid, for most people, at a 
time of life when they have no longer the boy's capacity for 
swallowing anything he is told without thinking about it, and 
have not yet reached the age when the urgency of living and 
the experience of human insufficiency drives them back on 
the thought of God. Nobody has put it better than Mr Belloc, 
in a passage which most of you probably know: "Belief/' 
he says, "of its nature breeds a reaction and an indifference. 
Those who believe nothing, but only think and judge, cannot 
understand this. Of its nature it struggles with us. And we, 
when our youth is full on us, invariably reject it and set out 
in the sunlight content with natural things. Then for a long 
time we are like men who follow the downward cleft of a 
mountain, and the peaks are hidden from us and forgotten. 
It takes years to reach the dry plain, and then we look back 
and see our home. What is it, do you think, that causes the 
return? I think it is the problem of living; for every day, 
every experience of evil, demands a solution. That solution is 
provided by the memory of the great scheme which at last we 
remember. Our childhood pierces through again." 

And therefore if you will pardon me for making such an 
irreverent attack on your self-confidence do not be too 
ready to believe, just because you find your interest in religion 



Faith Lost and Found 109 

waning, that this is loss of faith, or even the beginnings of a 
loss of faith. It is not really your faith that is tending to disap- 
pear ; it is merely your boyhood's faculty for taking things for 
granted, and that is a very different thing from faith. Do not 
be tempted, for example, to give up attending Mass, with the 
reflection that it would be hypocrisy for you to go in your 
present state of mind. That is to assume that your mind has 
already reached its final position ; believe me, you have a long 
way to travel, for better or for worse, before your thought 
will become fixed in the groove of a lifetime. And, in the 
same way, do not give up the practice of saying your prayers. 
It may be that heaven seems more distant to you than it did ; 
all is not with you as it was yesterday and the day before ; but 
that obscuration of belief will be only temporary, if you will 
be true to God, and hold on to your faith in the dark. 

Here is another suggestion, which may not be without its 
value if you find yourself thus apparently deserted by the 
light of faith, do not fluster and baffle your imagination by 
presenting to it all the most difficult doctrines of the Chris- 
tian religion, those which unbelievers find it easiest to attack; 
do not be for ever asking yourself, " Can I really believe that 
marriage is indissoluble? Can I really believe that it is possible 
to go to hell as the punishment of one mortal sin?" Keep 
your attention fixed on the main point, which is a single 
point Can I trust the Catholic Church as the final reposi- 
tory of revealed truth? If you can, all the rest follows, if you 
cannot, it makes little difference what else you believe, or 
disbelieve* 




XIII 
THE UNCONSCIOUS CATHOLIC 

| VERY Sunday, more or less, you are told how 
fortunate you are to be Catholics. And it is 
almost impossible for us, in listening to such 
expositions, not to be held up occasionally 
by a distracting thought: "That's all very 
well, and it seems full of consolations for us ; but after all, what 
about the other people? Most of us here are going about all 
day with people who aren't Catholics and aren't, as far as we 
can see, even on the way to becoming Catholics. They are 
nice people, good-living people many of them ; nearly all, if 
you come to look beneath the surface, have excellent qualities 
tucked away; where exactly do they get off? Is there no 
chance for them in eternity? And if there is, how much of a 
chance is it, and how does it come to them? If we are going 
to accept the doctrine as apparently we must accept it, Extra 
eccksiam nulla salus, isn't it going to make us feel rather un- 
happy about our non-Catholic friends ? " So I thought I would 
devote this morning to a consideration of that question. It is 
all familiar ground, I hope, to most of you ; and it is pretty 
dull going. But it is important, I think, to have an answer 
to such difficulties as these, ready for those occasions when 
our Protestant friends say, "Of course, you think I'm going 
to hell; you have to." Let's just make certain that we don't 
lay ourselves open to the charge of stuffiness on the one side, 
or land ourselves in theological misstatements on the other. 



no 



The Unconscious Catholic 



in 



The gateway of all sacramental grace, as we know, is 
baptism. First of all, then, what is the position of the un- 
baptized? After all, for innumerable centuries before Christ 
the human race had to get on without the sacrament of bap- 
tism, and even now there are plenty of people in the world 
who have never had the chance of being baptized. If it comes 
to that, there are probably a good many of our friends who 
have never been baptized; the Jews and the Quakers for 
example, and the people whose parents didn't hold with 
going to church at all. Well, when you are considering 
people like that, it is very important to keep two principles in 
mind. One is, that baptism is not necessarily baptism by 
water ; there is such a thing as baptism of desire. It is quite 
certain, I mean, that a person who at the time of his death 
was anxious to be baptized, but could find nobody to do it for 
him or no water to do it with, would nevertheless become a 
member of Christ's Mystical Body through his desire of bap- 
tism. And we can't, evidently, be certain how far that prin- 
ciple may not extend; it's certain that the Holy Patriarchs 
who died in the hope of a Messiah were saved through that 
hope, and it isn't for us to say how many of the heathen may 
have been saved through some distant inkling of the same 
truth; may not be saved in that way even now, provided 
that the chance of embracing the Christian religion has never 
effectively come in their way. 

And that's where the other principle comes in ; it's quite 
certain that nobody ever has gone to hell or ever will go to hell 
except through his own fault. It's not the legacy of original 
sin, it's one's own actual sins, that bring the sentence of eternal 
reprobation. And if it's true that all men sin, it is equally true 
that contrition is open to all men as a remedy for sin. There- 
fore we've no right to assume that anybody has been eternally 
lost because there is no record in his life that he ever had or 
desired baptism. I should certainly be very much surprised if 



H2 In Soft Garments 

1 found myself in a heaven which, didn't contain Socrates and 
Plato and Virgil and plenty of other people who, at first sight, 
would have no right to be there. How it is that such souls 
come to be saved we don't know. Some have thought that at 
the very moment of death, and perhaps even after the 
moment at which a doctor would give a certificate of medical 
death, an illumination is given to them which, if they accept 
it, will achieve the baptism of desire. Others prefer to think 
that the desire of baptism can be implicitly contained in an 
act of love towards God, even an act that is confused, even an 
act that is inarticulate. We don't know ; all we do know is, 
that it is theologically indefensible to say of any man, Nero, 
for example, or Mahomet, "That man went to hell"; we've 
no right, even in the extreme case, to despair of God's infinite 
mercies. 

All that, as you see, is only a kind of Christian agnosticism. 
But when we come on to the case of people who have been 
baptized but don't ever become Catholics, our ground is 
much more certain. Every child that is baptized becomes, 
ipso facto, not only a Christian but a Catholic. A child that dies 
unbaptized, having done nothing to deserve eternal punish- 
ment, will enjoy, according to the more common opinion, a 
state of natural happiness in eternity which falls short, indeed, 
of the supernatural happiness reserved for Christ's elect, but is 
nevertheless adequate to its human aspirations, A child which 
dies after baptism cannot be supposed to achieve the bright- 
ness of glory which belongs to those who have striven, and 
merited, and obtained. But it belongs to the Mystical Body of 
Christ, and wins its heaven. 

Now, supposing that the child lives, how long does it go on 
being a Catholic ? Until it reaches the age of reason ; it is quite 
certain that there are no Protestants in the world under the 
age of five. You cease to be a Catholic only when, with the 
full use of your reason, you consent, at least externally, to 



The Unconscious Catholic 113 

embrace the beliefs of some other religion ; or when you 
begin to hold, with the full use of your reason, philosophical 
beliefs opposed to the doctrines of the Church. If you could 
imagine a child that was baptized and then grew up without 
giving a single thought to religion for better or worse that 
child has become, in strict theory, a very slack Catholic ; not 
a Protestant. And in strict theory, if such a person wanted to 
join this congregation at the age of nineteen, say, he ought to 
be given conditional baptism in case his baptism in childhood 
was for some reason invalid ; but he oughtn't to be received 
into the Church with the official form for the reception of 
converts. Because that form is essentially a renunciation of 
errors; and the person in question, ex hypothesi, has never 
held any. 

What normally happens, of course, is that the child grows 
up to be seven or eight, and then he is packed off to Sunday 
school and starts learning to be a Protestant. Whether you 
say that he does so willingly is, of course, a matter of defini- 
tion ; probably he kicks a good deal at first, especially if it 
means putting on a clean collar. But the fact remains that he 
goes ; in doing so, does he commit a sin of schism? Materially 
he does, formally he does not. Let us get those two terms 
right, because the common instinct of English speech is to 
use them the wrong way round. If you eat, on a Friday, 
out of a jar which is labelled POTTED SHRIMP but which 
really contains the remains of a cab-horse, you are com- 
mitting a material sin by eating meat on a Friday, but you 
are not committing a formal sin, because you had no way 
of knowing that the cab-horse was there. And, of course, 
although you may mention it in confession if you find out 
about it afterwards, you are not bound to confess it, nor will it 
be brought up against you at the day of judgment ; a sin does 
not lie upon your conscience unless you are conscious of 
committing it, and it is by your conscience that you will be 



1 14 In Soft Garments 

judged. Similarly, the ordinary Englishman who has been 
validly baptized proceeds, later in life, to join in worship 
which is, as matter of fact, heretical and schismatical ; but he 
is not blamed for it in the sight of God, because he has not, 
then at least, any means of finding out that he is doing so. 
The sin is merely a material one. Mark you, we no longer 
describe him as a Catholic ; because we have to judge whether 
a person is or is not a Catholic by his outward actions. But 
has he ceased to be a member of the Mystical Body of Christ? 
No ; not at least while he makes faithful use of the opportuni- 
ties he has of worshipping God, according to the light given 
him. That means that there are quantities and quantities of 
people who, as far as we can determine, are already members 
of the Mystical Body of Christ without knotting it. 

And now, how is it possible for such a person to lose that 
unconscious membership of Christ's Church? He can, of 
course, suspend the operation of grace, just as we Catholics 
can, if he commits mortal sin. On the other hand, he regains 
his lost state of grace if lie makes an act of perfect contrition, 
just as a Catholic does. Only, whereas the Catholic is bound 
to make his sin known in confession, even though by God's 
grace it may already have been forgiven him, a Protestant is 
not so bound, because he either knows nothing about con- 
fession, or thinks that he can satisfy his obligation by confess- 
ing his sins to an Anglican clergyman, or to his friends in the 
groups. But there's another way in which he can lose his 
membership of the Mystical Body. He does so when the 
claims of the Catholic Church are fully proposed to him, and 
he sees that they are justified, but does not become a Catholic 
in spite of Ms knowledge. Pride, or indolence, or the hope of 
worldly advantage prevents him from taking the step which 
his conscience knows to be right. Then, in that hour, he 
becomes a heretic and a schismatic, formaEy as well as 
materially ; he has refused grace. 



The Unconscious Catholic 115 

Are there many people in that position? I don't know ; my 
own impression is that there are very few Protestants who 
are Protestants in bad faith. They are in good faith, so long as 
they remain outside the Church through invincible ignor- 
ance. That's a phrase of ours that worries people frightfully; 
when we tell them they are the victims of invincible ignor- 
ance, they always look as if we had said something rude. But 
if you are arguing with a friend, and are driven to tell him in 
the last resort that invincible ignorance is what he is suffering 
from, don't let him go away with the impression that you are 
being rude, and that invincible ignorance means a sort of 
cretinous stupidity. If you've got a tutorial at six, and your 
watch tells you it's half-past five, and you're pretty sure your 
watch is wrong, and there's a clock in the next room you 
know to be right then that ignorance of the time which 
makes you half an hour or so late for your tutorial is not 
invincible ignorance. It is vincible ignorance ; you could have 
overcome it if you had taken the trouble to look at the clock 
in the next room. So your friend's ignorance would be vin- 
cible, if he already had a pretty shrewd idea that the Catholic 
position was right, but refused to read the C.T.S. tracts you 
offered him because he jolly well knew he was going to lose a 
legacy if he became a Catholic. But that's not his position ; 
a hundred accidents of parentage, education, misconception, 
sentimental prejudice and so on make him so far from, the 
Church that his conversion would seem a kind of miracle ; he 
really knows nothing about Catholics except that you are 
one, which may or may not be an inducement very well, 
his ignorance is invincible. It is the kind of ignorance he could 
not get rid of by taking any steps which he could normally be 
expected to take. So he's all right. 

By now, as I well know, you are all bursting with an 
objection. It always crops up in these discussions. If (you say) 
this rosy picture of yours, is true about the dispositions of 



n6 In Soft Garments 

Protestants and their chances of eternal salvation, what 
exactly is the use of being a Catholic? Aren't Catholics, by 
your account of the matter, rather in the position of men who 
laboriously climb up the rugged slopes of a mountain, to find 
when they got to die top that their Protestant friends have 
got ahead of them by means of a funicular railway whose 
existence they themselves had never been taught to suspect? 
Here am I (you complain) tied down by all sorts of restric- 
tions and regulations which interfere seriously with my 
enjoyment of the present life ; and here are these Protestants, 
invincibly ignorant of all these rules and regulations, and 
therefore having all the fun which I miss, and no worse off 
when it comes to a future life than myself? Your attitude, in 
fact, is very much that of the labourers in the vineyard whom 
we read about in the Gospel, who complained that they had 
borne all the burden of the day and the heats, and at the end 
of it found themselves on exactly the same footing as the 
casual labourers who had been raked in from the market- 
place at the last moment. 

Well, that opens up rather a large subject. You see, it isn't 
true that Protestants are exempt from the law of Go J, from 
the Ten Commandments for instance ; and it isn't true that 
Protestants can be invincibly ignorant, to a full extent, of 
what God's law requires of them. Their consciences are 
doubdess confused ; but don't be too ready to believe them 
when they say they see no harm in doing this or that which 
you know to be wrong. There's a very great deal of self- 
deception going about, when people say they "see no harm" 
in doing something they very much want to ; it's not invin- 
cible ignorance when a man puts blinkers on his conscience. 
We are not to judge our Protestant friends in such cases ; 
judgment lies with Almighty God, to whom each soul is 
responsible. But you mustn't think it true for a moment, or 
allow other people to think it true for a moment, that there is 



The Unconscious Catholic 117 

one Divine Law for Catholics and another for Protestants. 
However, that takes us away from our subject. Let us admit 
that where the law of the Church is concerned you are bound 
and your Protestant friends are not. They can do certain 
things which you can't do ; they can eat a mutton-chop on a 
Friday, they can be Freemasons, they can get married in a 
registry office, they can leave directions in their wills to say 
they want to be cremated, and so on. From all these riotous 
pleasures you are excluded. And you want to know whether 
it isn't bad luck you should be excluded when they aren't. Or, 
putting the thing in a rather more altruistic way, why (you 
ask) should we bother to convert Protestants ? Since they are 
in good faith, wouldn't it be better to leave them in good 
faith, and let them get to heaven in their own way, mutton- 
chops and all? 

The immediate answer to that difficulty is this that 
although we ought always to hope, for the sake of charity, 
that this or that Protestant is in good faith, we can't be sure 
that he is in good faith, nor, for that matter, can he. Therefore 
we should always encourage the conversion of a Protestant, 
if only for safety's sake. But, you know, even if you could be 
certain that some friend of yours was in good faith, and was 
on the whole a clean-living sort of person, so that there was 
no great reason to worry about him, it isn't true to say that 
you and he enjoy exactly the same supernatural advantages. 
First, you have the certainty of the faith ; you are spared the 
anxious uncertainties which often assail him.; he's not certain 
whether there is a future life, whether this life's worth living, 
whether anything you do or say really matters much from 
those doubts you are set free. Second, you have access,where 
he has no access, to sacramental grace; he can win forgiveness 
for his sins (for example) only by an act of perfect contrition, 
and who can be certain that he is making an act of perfect 
contrition? "Whereas for you attrition suffices, as long as you 



1 1 8 In Soft Garments 

make use of the sacrament of penance. Third, you have the 
merits of the Church at your disposal ; you can go out to 
Rome in the vac. and get a plenary indulgence, or (if your 
dispositions are not sufficient for that) an indulgence of some 
kind; he can go out to Kamschatka and he won't get off a 
day's Purgatory for it. The reason why you don't realize your 
privileges as Catholics is because you don't use them more. 

As a matter of fact, even if there were no heaven and no 
hell, it would still be our duty to try and convert heretics, 
even those who are only in material heresy, for a different 
reason that truth is truth, and has a right to be told. Spiritual 
truth,which is the highest of all, is something we must neces- 
sarily want to impart to other people if we possess it ourselves. 
I don't mean by that that I want you to go straight back to 
your College and try and convert the two people you are 
sitting next to in Hall. Indiscriminate attempts to convert 
other people mean, at the best, that you give people a dislike 
for Catholicism ; at the worst, that you shake what faith they 
have in Christianity altogether, so that the last state of them is 
worse than the first. No, your duty is to defend the faith to 
the best of your power where you can see it is being mis- 
represented, and to help your friends when they begin to take 
an interest in the Catholic religion, by lending them books, 
by introducing them to a priest, or in some similar way. 

There's one other point. If you are asked, "What is the 
exact meaning of the maxim, No salvation outside the Catholic 
Church" what are you to say about it? The simplest way to 
put it, I think, is this there is no other religious body in the 
world except the Catholic Church which makes a super- 
natural contribution to a man's chances of salvation. He may 
receive natural help from some other source ; his conscience 
may be stirred by the preaching of the Salvation Army, or he 
may learn a useful habit of mental prayer from the Buch- 
manites, or his sense of worship may be stimulated by the 



The Unconscious Catholic 119 

beauty of the ceremonies which he witnesses at the Church of 
the Cowley Fathers. But there's only one religious body 
whose membership, of itself, tends to procure our salvation, 
and that is the Catholic Church. If anybody is saved without 
visible membership of it he is saved, not because he's an 
AngHcan, not because he's a Methodist, not because he's a 
Quaker, but for one reason only because he is a Catholic 
without knowing it. 




XIV 
INTO ALL TRUTH 



[HEN we say that the Church continues on 
earth the teaching work of her divine 
Founder, what picture are we to form in our 
minds of this, her teaching office? Are we to 
_ think of her as having received, once and for 
all, an inalienable and unalterable deposit of infallible doctrine, 
with no power to add to it, or take away from it, even to in- 
terpret it? Or are we to think of her as not only continuing 
to teach, but continuing to learn ; as becoming aware, with 
the slow lapse of the centuries, of fresh truths, or at least fresh 
implications of the truth, so that the content of revelation 
does not remain static, but expands as the years go on, and 
promises an ever-increasing harvest of spiritual insight? Is 
the truth which the Church proclaims something which she 
has known all along, or something which she is gradually 
coming to know? 

It is a curious point, which has not, I think, received the 
remark it deserves, that in the answer which it gives to that 
question Protestant theology has, within the last hundred 
years or so, completely boxed the compass. A hundred years 
ago, at the time when the Oxford Movement started, I think 
you can say that the vast majority of people in England who 
valued their reputation for orthodoxy and at that date a 
great many people did thought of Christian truth as a fixed 
body of doctrines which had always been held in the Church, 



I2O 



Into all Truth 121 

and, lest they should be obscured through the lapse of time or 
through human subtlety, had all been written down some- 
where or other in the books of the New Testament, too plain 
for anybody to miss them. The plain sense of Scripture that 
is what they appealed to. Actually, of course, there is no plain 
sense of Scripture, and they were basing their tradition on the 
early fathers of the Church much more than they knew. But 
their appeal was always to the primitive, to the uncorrupted 
Church, and to the New Testament as the supreme test of 
what that Church taught. 

For example, if you had asked in Protestant Oxford a hun- 
dred years ago whether eternal punishment existed in the next 
world, everybody, except perhaps a handful of dangerous 
liberals, would have replied, "Yes, of course." No matter 
whether you were High Church or Low Church, no matter 
whether you were Evangelical or Tractarian, you believed in 
eternal punishment because it was obviously the belief of the 
early Church, of the aposdes, nay, of our Lord himself. Or 
again, if you had raised the question in Oxford a hundred 
years ago whether it was possible for a Christian to obtain a 
divorce in the full sense, to be rid of one marriage which had 
turned out unhappily, and free to marry again, the answer 
would have been an tutmistakeable "No." What God hath 
joined, let not man put asunder ; the wife is bound as long as 
her husband liveth the New Testament was clear on the 
point; or, if there was a little confusion introduced by the 
difference of wording in St Matthew, the comments of the 
early fathers were enough to put that all right. The Christian 
tradition on the subject was clear, and the Church had 
nothing to do but to declare it. No new light could possibly 
be forthcoming on the subject; you would have to be a 
Quaker or an Anabaptist to suppose that it could. 

Whereas, if you study any of the pronouncements of 
modern Protestant theology, you will find that its tone is 



122 In Soft Garments 

exactly the opposite. It doesn't matter at what level you study 
the thing, whether in the careful pastorals of Anglican 
bishops or in the crude religiosity of the newspapers. Always 
you will get the impression that Christian theology is not 
something once for all delivered to the saints, and therefore 
fixed for all time; it is something which "the Church" is 
making up as it goes along. What precisely they mean by the 
Church it is not quite kind to enquire ; but that is the assump- 
tion. "More and more we are coming to see that," "thought- 
ful Christians nowadays are at one in believing that," 
" modem speculation has no room for the mediaeval idea 
that" those are the rubrics under which religious truth is 
now presented to us. And there are half a dozen texts which 
are continually being quoted in support of such an attitude: 
"the Spirit shall guide you into all truth/' "all thy people 
shall be taught of God," "he that doeth the works shall know 
the doctrine," and so on. We are learning all the time, these 
people would have us believe, in theology quite as much as in 
any other science ; and you would no more expect St Thomas 
or John Calvin to have said the last word, for example, about 
the Holy Eucharist, any more than you would expect Boyle 
to have said the last word about gases, or Darwin about 
biology. 

And when you put a concrete question to these Protestants 
of our own day, you feel far less certain as to what the answer 
will be. Some of them do still believe in the doctrine of 
eternal punishment, but most of them will tell you that we 
have given up believing in all that kind of thing now. Belief 
in eternal punishment was only a stage through which Chris- 
tian thought had to pass ; necessary perhaps to its develop- 
ment, but something which we have quite outgrown in these 
more enlightened days. The Church, which was once in- 
spired by the Holy Ghost to believe in eternal punishment, 
has now received an even better inspiration from the Holy 



Into all Truth 123 

Ghost to believe that there is no such thing. And even in 
practical matters, even over a question like divorce, you will 
find the same weakening process beginning to set in among 
the Protestant theologians ; they want the innocent party at 
any rate to be dealt with mildly in such cases quite oblivious 
of the fact that nowadays the innocent party is as a rule the 
guilty one. Mark you, I'm not talking only of the people 
who belong to the Modern Churchmen's Union. Quite High 
Church people, who regard themselves as the legitimate 
successors of the Tractarians, will tell you that Catholic truth 
is not a revelation which we possess already, but a revelation 
which is gradually being disclosed to us through the action of 
the Holy Spirit in the Church. The exact opposite of what 
they used to tell us a hundred years ago. 

And then, of course, as so often happens when people have 
completely boxed the compass in their own thought, they 
turn on us and attack our position from an angle diametrically 
opposed to that from which we were hitherto accustomed to 
defend it. They used to say, I mean, a hundred years ago, 
"What blasphemous, superstitious, new-fangled people you 
Roman Catholics are, believing a whole lot of things which 
the early Church had never heard of, instead of sticking to the 
good, safe old ways ! Your doctrine of the Immaculate Con- 
ception, for example you went and introduced that in the 
middle of the nineteenth century ; the early Fathers never 
mention it at all. Don't you realize that it is quite impossible 
for the Holy Ghost to tell us anything which he hasn't been 
telling us for the last nineteen hundred years?" And then, 
before we had finished telling them all about St Irenaeus and 
the doctrine of the second Eve, we suddenly found that the 
wind was blowing from another quarter, and we were being 
roundly abused for believing in the doctrine of original sin. 
"What stupid, pedantic, old-fashioned people you Roman 
Catholics must be," they were now saying, "believing a 



124 In Soft Garments 

whole lot of nonsense which was believed by the early 
Church, as if everything stood still, and we hadn't learnt any 
lessons in theology since! This doctrine of original sin, for 
example of course, it was good enough for the primitive, 
untutored minds of Irenaeus and his contemporaries ; but you 
must surely realize that the Holy Ghost has been teaching us a 
lot of things since then? In particular, that the Fall wasn't 
really a fall ; that the human race has been steadily developing 
upwards ever since its monkey days, and consequently the 
whole notion of original sin has to be set aside as a notion 
which was useful in its time, to express the limited theological 
ideas of the first ages, but is grotesquely antiquated now?" 
And so we had to start all over again, from a fresh angle. 

Mr Belloc told me he was once walking with a friend in 
London, and they passed by a navvy who was digging up the 
road, and had paused to swear pretty freely at a bystander 
who had been rude to him. And Mr Belloc's friend said, 
** What an extraordinary thing it is that nine out of every ten 
Englishmen believe that that man was immaculately 
conceived!" 

Well, what is our position about it all? Do we think of 
Catholic truth as something which has been revealed finally, 
once for all, when our Lord founded his Church? Or do we 
think of it as a growing body of truth, made known to us by 
successive revelations from the Holy Spirit, who has never 
ceased to dwell in and to energize his Church? The answer is 
that both those statements are true; and the harmonizing of 
those two statements is at once a very delicate and a very 
necessary piece of theological reasoning. We do believe that 
the whole of Christian truth was made known by our Lord to 
his apostles. Not, mark you, that it was all written down, fully 
at least, in the pages of the New Testament. We know from 
St Luke that our Lord, between his Resurrection and his 
Ascension, appeared to his disciples over a period of forty 



Into all Truth 125 

days, speaking to them of die things which concerned the 
kingdom of God. Only scattered fragments of that teaching 
remain on record ; and yet, if you come to think of it, how 
closely the apostles must have questioned our Lord about all 
the theological issues which puzzled them; how carefully 
they must have treasured the words that fell from his lips, 
when he was so soon to leave them ! It is chiefly, we must sup- 
pose, in the teaching of those forty days that the tradition of 
Christian doctrine, which has come down by unimpaired 
succession to our own days, is ultimately rooted. On the other 
hand, our Lord did promise that his Spirit should teach them 
all things, and bring all things to their remembrance, what- 
ever he had said to them. Something, then, remained to be 
accomplished, if those early lessons were to take shape and 
achieve clearness of outline ; if they were to maintain them- 
selves against the altered conditions which later times would 
bring. The centuries, somehow, were to set their stamp on the 
deposit of faith. How exactly, and why exactly, did that 
happen? 

The easiest way to understand it is perhaps by reference to 
the analogy of ordinary human law, and the way in which 
statute laW grows in volume, and yet does not grow in 
extent, as successive decisions in case law define its meaning. 
Let us suppose, for example, that there is a law on the statute 
book there may be, for all I know that none of the King's 
subjects, except when he is on military service, may go about 
carrying weapons. There is a strict school of interpretation, 
which says that this law obviously forbids you to carry a 
walking-stick. Somebody is prosecuted for carrying a walk- 
ing-stick, and acquitted. There is a lax school of interpreta- 
tion, which says diat, of course, there is no harm in carrying a 
caj^dng-knife ; that is not meant for wounding one's fellow- 
citizens, only for cutting up meat. A man is prosecuted for 
carrying a carving-knife, and condemned. Now, in a sense 



126 In Soft Garments 

the law has grown in volume ; there is more stuff to be read 
up in the legal textbooks. Instead of merely learning that the 
law does not allow men to carry weapons, you have to learn 
that the law does not allow men to carry carving-knives, but 
does allow men to carry walking-sticks. Yet the law has not 
really grown in extent; no addition has been made to it, 
nothing has been subtracted from it. All that has happened is 
that the law has been interpreted, in the sense in which it was 
obviously meant to be interpreted; its scope has not been 
extended, but its meaning has been more accurately defined* 

So it is that Christian theology grows, and yet does not 
grow, with the centuries. Somebody produces an explanation 
of some Christian doctrine which is obviously a disingenuous 
explanation, an attempt to explain it away. There is friction 
and debate; perhaps a rival school grows up which threatens, 
by reaction, to overstate the case on the other side. Then, if 
the disputants on either side stick obstinately to their opinions, 
the Church is called upon to define the issue ; and in doing so 
she invokes the aid of the Holy Spirit, asking him to guide her 
into all truth; asking him to remind her what exactly it was 
our Lord taught her, in those distant days by the sea of Gali- 
lee. And when she has framed her definition, the truth of 
Christian doctrine remains what it was; nothing has been 
added to it, nothing has been subtracted from it. But it has 
grown in clearness ; what was once held by the faithful as a 
confused truth stands out more luminous, has sharper edges ; 
in that sense, Christian theology has been enriehed. 

It is not difficult to choose examples which will illustrate 
that principle. Let me speak of two which we shall be com- 
memorating only a few days from now. 

The earliest Christians knew well enough that the Divine 
Nature was single, indivisible, and unique; to say that there 
were two Gods or three Gods would be blasphemy, a relapse 
into paganism. On the other hand, they believed firmly in 



Into all Truth 127 

God die Father, like the Jews before them. ; they believed that 
our Lord Jesus Christ was God ; and they believed that the 
Holy Spirit, sent to them from both, was God. I will pray the 
Father, and he will send you another Comforter three 
Persons are in question there. On the other hand, I and the 
Father are one somehow, Trinity and Unity are recon- 
cilable. Then came the age of die great heresies ; Anus tried to 
explain away the mystery by denying the Godhead of 
Christ ; Macedonius, by denying the Godhead of the Holy 
Spirit ; Sabellius, by making out that the distinction between 
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit was only a distinction 
of functions or aspects. So it was that the Church had to call 
to her aid philosophical distinctions, hitherto unfamiliar; 
she could only safeguard the truth once for all delivered 
to her against sophistical interpretation by making a new 
definition ; there were three Persons in the Godhead, but only 
one Divine Substance. She did not alter her belief, or add to 
it, or abandon anything of it; she only sharpened the sword 
of truth to give it a keener edge against error. 

That was only three or four centuries after Christ; the 
doctrine of the Holy Eucharist remained much longer in its 
unformed state, because theologians had not yet arisen to 
exercise their subtleties on it. There could be no doubt at all 
that what the priest held in his hands was the Body of Christ, 
that what the Chalice contained was the Blood of Christ ; he 
himself had said so, who could neither deceive nor be 
deceived. Yet there was no doubt that what the priest held 
retained the appearance of bread, that what was in the 
Chalice still looked and still tasted like wine ; you could not 
deny the evidence of your own senses. The* two truths must 
be held together, as mysteriously coexisting. Then, at last, 
attempts were made to explain away the doctrine by suppos- 
ing that the words of Institution were only symbolic, that no 
real change was effected when the consecration took place. 



128 In Soft Garments 

And once more the Church had to make use of philosophical 
distinctions which till then had not seemed necessary; to 
explain that what was present was the very substance of our 
Lord's Body and Blood, although the accidents proper to 
bread and wine remained unaltered. Once more, there was 
no addition, no alteration ; after the fourth Lateran Council 
as before it the Church held the faith which her Master had 
delivered to her ; only she held it in more precise terms, only 
with less risk, henceforward, of being misrepresented or 
misunderstood. 

When we say, then, that the teaching of the Church is the 
teaching of Christ, we mean two things. In the first place, 
that the substance of what we assert comes down to us, by 
continuous tradition, from his own teaching given to his 
aposdes. In the second place that the formulae in which our 
belief is enshrined are the only true interpretation of his 
meaning, guaranteed to us by his promise that his Holy Spirit 
would guide the Church into all truth. 




XV 
THE KEY MAN 

| HE Council of Trent, although its delibera- 
tions are portentous in their bulk, and occupy 
just one-tenth of the whole number of pages 
in Denzinger's Handbook of the Creeds and 

Definitions oj the Church^ didn't discuss the 

question ofthe Pope's primacy at all. In spite of all the trouble 
with the mediaeval councils, in spite of all the bitter attacks 
made by Luther and the Reformers upon the Papacy, the 
Council of Trent didn't think it worth while to enter into 
the subject, except for five lines, no more than five lines, in 
the short profession of faith which it issued. "I recognize that 
the Catholic and Apostolic church at Rome is the mother and 
mistress of all churches, and I promise and swear obedience 
to the Roman bishop, the successor of blessed Peter (Chief 
of theAposdes) and Vicar of Jesus Christ." That was all that 
was said ; that was all that needed to be said. Protestants often 
talk as if the Church of Rome dated from the Council of 
Trent; as if the real breach in continuity between the 
primitive Church and the modern Roman Church happened 
just there. And yet the doctrine ofthe Pope's primacy, which 
is the real issue between us and them, wasn't discussed at the 
Council; it was simply pushed away into a corner as some- 
thing no reasonable man would dream of disputing. In other 
words, it was there already. 

Another curious point is this you would naturally have 

129 



130 In Soft Garments 

imagined that after all the upheaval of the sixteenth century, 
when Europe as a whole had had to make up its mind 
whether it would remain Catholic or turn Protestant, there 
could be no more fuss and no more question over the position 
of the Roman Pontiff. You would have thought that diffi- 
culty settled once for all. Yet, as a matter of fact, one of the 
bitterest attacks ever made on the position of the Pope 
though it is true it only attacked certain of his privileges and 
attacked them in a limited sort of way happened between 
the Council of Trent in the sixteenth century and the Council 
of the Vatican in the nineteenth century ; in fact you may say 
that its influence was at work in a more or less degree all 
through that period. This attack was the movement or theo- 
logical tendency, perhaps it is best to call it a tendency, known 
as Gallicanism. 

Fundamentally, Gallicanism was a difference of opinion 
between France and the rest of Catholic Europe as to certain 
" liberties" claimed by die French Church as a local Church. 
The liberties were not really liberties at all, they were the 
claims of an absolute monarch to interfere in Church affairs, 
particularly in the matter of appointing to vacant sees, and in 
the still more lucrative matter of appropriating the revenues 
of the sees while they were vacant. During the latter half of 
the seventeenth century, in the great period of Louis XIV, 
relations between Catholics in France and the Holy See were 
very much what relations between Catholics in England and 
the Holy See had been in the great days of Henry VIII, 
between 1530 and 1550. It really looked as if Louis was not 
content with saying Uetat, cest moi, and wanted to be able to 
say L'eglise, cest moi as well. Humanly speaking, you might 
have anticipated that the history of sixteenth-century England 
might have repeated itself in seventeenth-century France, if 
Louis XIV had happened to want a divorce. Fortunately he 
didn't, he wasn't much interested in that sort of thing. And 



The Key Man 131 

by the end of the seventeenth century GalHcanism as a poli- 
tical danger had come to an end. But it remained as a ten- 
dency, and a very formidable tendency, right up to the rime 
of the French Revolution and beyond it. 

You see, GalHcanism didn't stop short at claiming certain 
liberties for the Church in France. It had, at least in its extreme 
form, an attitude of its own about the relation between the 
authority of Popes and the authority of general councils. It 
deliberately reaffirmed the decrees promulgated at the Coun- 
cil of Constance, but never accepted by the Church, which 
asserted that a general council has an authority superior to 
that of die Pope. All through history absolute monarchs have 
been fond of general councils. It is very difficult for an abso- 
lute monarch to get hold of the Pope and make him say 
what he wants him to say; it is not very difficult for him, if 
his territories are sufficiently wide, to collect an assemblage of 
carefully chosen bishops and make them say what he wants 
them to say. That was how Arianism so long survived its 
condemnation at Nicea. That was really how the Eastern 
dioceses grew away from, and finally split away from, their 
Catholic unity with the Church of the West. Louis XIV 
believed in absolute monarchy, and consequently he believed 
in general councils. And the general effect of GalHcanism was 
to spread, in those countries which came under French 
influence, the topsy-turvy and quite unworkable notion that 
the Pope's decrees, whatever their solemnity, are not irre- 
formable, and consequently cannot be regarded as infalHble, 
until they have been ratified by the consent of the Church 
normally, that is, by the vote of a general council. 

You might have thought that all this questioning of the 
papal prerogative would have found no echo in England, 
where for a century and more martyrs had bled in defence of 
the papacy. But as a matter of fact we EngHsh CathoHcs are 
intimately concerned with the history of GalHcanism. You 



132 In Soft Garments 

must remember that from the rime of James II onwards 
whatever political hopes Catholics could have were centred in 
France. You must remember that most of our clergy had been 
trained in France, and that the books of piety we used were 
largely imported from France. And the result was that when a 
Committee of Catholic gentlemen, in the year 1879, drew up 
a Protestation on behalf of the English Catholics stating what 
they really believed, and later a form of oath which they 
were prepared to accept as the condition of being emanci- 
pated from their civil disabilities, that protestation and that 
oath contained the extraordinary words, "We acknowledge 
no infallibility in the Pope." 

That fact is sure to be quoted against us next year, when we 
celebrate the centenary of our complete emancipation, which, 
of course, followed some time later. We shall be reminded, 
as Mr Gladstone reminded us at the time of the Vatican 
Council, that we really obtained emancipation under false 
pretences, by declaring our readiness to disown a doctrine 
which has subsequently become a defined doctrine of the 
Church, It is important, then, to examine the circumstances 
of the time a little. In the first place, the four bishops who 
then acted as Vicars Apostolic in England only consented to 
sign the protestation when it was explained to them that the 
whole paragraph was only meant to apply to the Pope's inter- 
ference in temporal matters, and did not limit his authority in 
things ecclesiastical ; that this had been the undoubted inten- 
tion of those by whom the protestation was drawn up. In the 
second place, it is to be remembered that the oath was not 
signed by the bishops, and indeed was twice condemned by 
the bishops, though. their grounds for doing so were never 
fully made clear. And in the third place, the oath was never 
actually taken. Providence interfered, through the rather 
unlikely agency of the Anglican Bishop of St David's, and the 
emancipation granted in 1791 was secured to Catholics on 



The Key Man 133 

condition of their taking a quite unobjectionable oath, similar 
to that which had akeady been employed for the same pur- 
pose in Ireland. 

With all that, I think you can't deny that our ancestors 
and I may say that some of your ancestors were badly mixed 
up in it were sailing very close to the wind. They weren't 
guilty of formal heresy, but they did propose to correct the 
faith of eighteen centuries to suit the policy of a coterie of 
squires gathered in a coffee-house. If the counsels of the Com- 
mittee had prevailed, we English Catholics should certainly 
have looked very foolish after the findings of the Vatican 
Council in 1870. 

That Council was not convened to discuss the subject of 
infallibility. It was convened to discuss questions arising out 
of the new attitude of Liberalism, in politics and in thought, 
with which the world seemed to have become permeated 
since the French Revolution. The discussion of infallibility 
was introduced into the agenda as the result of representations 
made by various bishops in different parts of the world for 
example, the Archbishop of Baltimore. It was almost inevit- 
able that the question should arise. On the one hand, the 
Gallican influence was not yet dead. On the other hand, a new 
and active school of ultramontanes had come into existence, 
represented by Veuillot in the Univers and "W. G. Ward in 
the Dublin Review. Reacting from GaUicanism, these writers 
appeared determined to exaggerate the privileges of the 
papacy at the expense of bishops and of councils ; they wanted 
even the casual utterances of the Holy Father to be invested 
with infallibility, and Ward, it is weE known, said he would 
like to have an infallible definition served up every morning 
with his breakfast. These two schools were growing so 
violently apart that it would have been impossible to 
summon an ecumenical council without canvassing their 
differences. 



134 In Soft Garments 

The question raised at the Council was not whether the 
Pope was infallible, everybody admitted that; but, first, 
whether the moment was opportune for deciding the matter 
hence the opposition were called "inopportunists" and, 
second, what were the attendant conditions which made a 
papal decree recognizably infallible. In the event, the Cisal- 
pine party was defeated in the sense that a decree ivas passed 
by the Council. It w r as passed by 433 votes to 2 ; though by 
that time a good many bishops had withdrawn, some by way 
of protesting that the decree was inopportune, some for the 
more practical reason that France was just going to war with 
Germany. In any case, it was a clear majority of the bishops 
who attended the Council from first to last roughly four in 
seven. On the other hand, the wording in which the decree 
was drafted may more reasonably be considered a defeat for 
the ultramontanes, since it refuses to extend the limits of 
infallibility precisely where the ultramontanes would have 
wished to extend them. 

The decree states that "when the Roman pontiff speaks ex 
cathedra (that is, when he decides, in the exercise of his office 
as shepherd and teacher of all Christians, by virtue of his 
supreme Apostolic authority, that a doctrine concerning faith 
or morals is to be held by the entire Church), he possesses, in 
consequence of the divine aid promised him in St Peter, that 
infallibility with which the Divine Saviour wished his Church 
to be endowed, for the definition of doctrine concerning faith 
or morals ; and that such definitions of the Roman pontiffare 
of themselves, and not in consequence of the Church's con- 
sent, irreformable." 

Now, it's true that that last phrase deals Gallicanism its 
death blow. It gets rid for ever of the quite unworkable idea 
that the authority of the Pope depends on the authority of the 
Council. There is no way of deciding which councils were 
ecumenical councils except by saying diat those councils were 



The Key Man 135 

ecumenical which had their decisions ratified by the Pope. 
Now, either that ratification is infallible of itself, or else you 
will immediately have to summon a fresh ecumenical council 
to find out whether the Pope's ratification was infallible or 
not, and so on ad infinitum. You can't keep on going round 
and round in a vicious circle ; in the long run the last word of 
decision must lie with one man, and that man is obviously the 
Pope. In the last resort the Pope must be the umpire, must 
have the casting vote. If therefore there is to be any infalli- 
bility in the Church, that infallibility must reside in the Pope, 
even when he speaks in his own name, without summoning a 
council to fortify his decision.. So far, the definition was a 
triumph, if you will, for the ultramontanes. But all the rest of 
the language in which the decree is couched is very careful 
language, clearly designed to show that the Pope is not always 
infallible, but only in certain special conditions and those 
conditions so elaborately expressed, that there can be no 
doubt of the Council's general intention to limit the sphere of 
infallibility. 

Gallicanism is dead; it has, by a curious process of history, 
committed suicide. Its argument was that whereas the Pope 
is fallible a general council is infallible. Now, there is no 
question that the Vatican Council was a general council, 
from the point of view of the Catholic Church ; its decrees 
were fully accepted by all those bishops who did not actually 
sign them, without a single dissentient. Therefore the Vatican 
Council is infallible, and when it says that the Pope is 
infallible, that statement is infallibly true. If, then, GalHcan- 
like, you believe in the infallibility of general councils, you 
have to believe in the infallibility of the Pope as well. That 
situation was admirably summed up by the Bishop of Little 
Rock, an American bishop who had been one of the two 
dissentients at the Council. "Holy Father," he said, "now I 
believe." He had to ; we all have to. You may be a Catholic 



136 In Soft Garments 

now, or you may be an Anglican, but you cannot be a Galil- 
ean any more. 

There have been great men, and good men, and honest 
men, all through the history of the Church who have felt 
scruples about the exercise of the papal prerogative and the 
direction in which it was tending, from St Cyprian down to 
Cardinal Newman. But in every age the general sense of the 
faithful has resisted any suspicion of an attempt to democra- 
tize the constitution of the Church in defiance of our Lord's 
promises. As you all know, at the final sitting of the Vatican 
Council, when the infallibility question was decided, a terrific 
thunderstorm broke over Rome. And the Council was itself 
a thunderstorm ; it cleared the air. The Church has had plenty 
of troubles to meet since 1870, and plenty of difficulties to 
solve ; but the old dispute between Cisalpines and Ultramon- 
tanes, which so tragically separated Veuillot and Dupanloup, 
Ward and Newman, has passed into the region of forgotten 
controversies. And, the rock of Peter stands unshaken, only 
with a fresh definition as a fresh high-water mark to show 
where the last flood reached. 




XVI 
VERBUM CARO FACTUM EST 

fUR Lord Jesus Christ was both. God and Man. 
As you all know, the formula in which 
Catholic theology enshrines that notion, 
the polish which Catholic theology gives 
to that rough jewel of truth, is the formula 
of the Hypostatic Union. We all learned to repeat those 
words before we had the foggiest notion what they meant ; 
they tripped so easily off our tongues that the first word got 
shortened down into haipstatic, and perhaps became vaguely 
connected in our minds with the meaningless sort of shout 
we used to hear on the parade ground. However, we know a 
little more about it now; at least I hope we do. The doctrine 
of the hypostatic union is that in the historical figure of Jesus 
of Nazareth we have to distinguish two natures, a human 
and a divine Nature; but that those two natures belong to 
a single Person, and that Person is wholly divine. 

Well, you say, when we Ve got as far as that we haven't 
really got much further. After all, what do we know about 
what is meant by the word Nature, or what is meant by the 
word Person? Aren't we defining something which is obscure 
by something more obscure still, and isn't that a fallacy of 
elementary logic ? Well, of course, there is a certain amount 
of truth in that criticism. Our minds can't folly grasp the 
meaning of obscure notions like nature and person even when 
we are dealing with ordinary human subjects of study ; much 

137 



138 In Soft Garments 

less then, wlien we are talking about God, to whose Being our 
human language only implies imperfectly. But at the same 
time, we are not to suppose that the Fathers of the Church 
taught us to talk about nature and person merely so as to 
plunge us into a condition of pious confusion ; like the old 
Protestant lady in the story, who said what a lot of comfort 
she got out of that blessed word Mesopotamia. No, theo- 
logical language is meant to make the mysteries of our 
religion not more obscure than they were, but on the con- 
trary a little more precise, and a little more accurately defined 
than they w r ere. It is designed, not exactly to make the thing 
easier to believe, but to make it easier to know what exactly 
we are called upon to believe in. 

And in order to understand that language, much the 
simplest recipe is to make a little excursion into Church 
history, and see what heresies it was or rather, what errors 
it was, for an error does not become a heresy until it is con- 
trary to defined truth that these definitions were meant to 
warn us against. One hears that tramps have a special sign 
which they chalk up on the walls of a house which means, 
"No good trying here ; you won't get anything out of that." 
I always wish I knew what it was, because one could buy a 
piece of chalk and save oneself a deal of trouble. In the same 
sort of way, the Church, who has centuries of experience 
behind her, chalks up, as it were, on certain lines of theo- 
logical explanation, "No good trying here, you won't get 
anything out of that." And the negative warnings which she 
gives us when she anathematizes errors can be stated, if you 
will, as positive warnings instead, and it is these positive 
warnings which you will find expressed in her creeds. 

God is one, God is three that is all the early Church knew 
about the doctrine of the Trinity, and all it needed to know. 
It was only when people started trying to be clever and to 
explain the doctrine of the Trinity by formulae which -really 



Verbum Carofactum est 139 

had the effect of explaining away die doctrine of the Trinity, 
that closer definition became necessary. Somebody, for ex- 
ample, would try to make the doctrine a little easier for 
people outside to understand by explaining that when you 
talked about God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy 
Ghost, you were simply talking about the same Divine 
Person under three different aspects, looking at him from 
three different points of view. And then the Catholic bishops 
would ask themselves, "Does that really express the doctrine 
which was handed down to me by my predecessors, and to 
them by the holy apostles?" And the moment they asked 
themselves that question, the reply was obvious, "No, I'm 
hanged if it does." So they had to get together and hammer 
out a formula which would make it clear that, whatever the 
doctrine of the Trinity meant, it certainly meant something 
different from that, a something more important than that, 
something more mysterious than that. And so they insisted 
that, although the Godhead is a single thing, the distinction 
between the Father, the Son, and die Holy Ghost is a real 
distinction between persons, not a mere distinction of 
thought between three different aspects of the same thing. 
Or again, right up to the later part of the Dark Ages the 
Church was content to say, when she was called upon to 
express ner Eucharistic doctrine, that the bread and wine 
became, in the Mass, the Body and Blood of Christ. It was 
only eight centuries or so after Christ that the controversies 
began which had to be settled, in the end, by defining the 
doctrine of Transubstantiation. And the language about 
substance and accidents which is now so familiar to us 
had to be applied to the problem in order that the incom- 
plete, insincere explanations of Eucharistic doctrine which 
had then been invented might be seen to be incomplete and 
insincere. So with the Infallibility of the Pope ; Catholics 
had simply been content to believe that the charisma of 



140 In Soft Garments 

infallibility was vested in the see which had been founded 
by Peter, without enquiring any more closely what were the 
conditions of its exercise. It wasn't till after the Counter- 
Reformation, when the Gallicans produced their half-hearted 
explanations of what it meant, that it became necessary to 
define the doctrine in terms which would make such error 
impossible in future ; and that, as we know, was done as late 
as the year 1870. 

And so it is with this doctrine of our Lord's Incarnation. 
That he was believed from the very earliest times to be both 
God and Man is the only possible explanation of the language 
which the Church, from the very earliest times, has used 
about him. But it wasn't till more than three centuries after 
his death that it became necessary to speculate in what sense 
he could be both God and Man at the same time. And that 
was because people began to produce explanations of the 
mystery which, consciously or unconsciously, were dishonest 
explanations. They got rid of the mystery by exaggerating 
the doctrine in one direction or the other ; either by treating 
our Lord as God in a way which meant that he was not really 
Man, or by treating him as Man in a way which meant that 
he was not really God. 

On the one side, you could talk and write as if his Manhood 
had been altogether swallowed up in his Godhead. The 
extremest form which that kind of speculation took was the 
form known as Docetism ; the notion that he was God all the 
time and merely took on the appearance of a Man. There was a 
difficulty, to be sure; if he was not really Man, how did he 
come to die on the Cross? The Docetists were reduced, 
apparently, to the supposition that at the last moment he 
simply withdrew from the earth, and allowed some man I 
think they even suggested that it was Simon of Cyrene to be 
crucified in his stead. That sort of theology was evidently too 
fantastic to catch on much. But, short of that, you might hold 



Verbum Caw factum est 141 

that our Lord in becoming Incarnate took upon him a true 
human Body, so that he was able to suffer and to die, but not a 
complete human Nature, in the sense of having human feel- 
ings, a human intellect, a human will. The second Person of 
the Blessed Trinity, in the totality of his spiritual Nature, 
simply replaced, in the Man Jesus Christ, all the spiritual part 
of man ; that gave you a nice simple explanation of the whole 
story, though to be sure it was difficult to see how God Incar- 
nate in this sense could be said to grow in wisdom and know- 
ledge ; or how our Lord could pray in Gethsemane that God's 
Will might be done, not his, when in fact on the hypothesis 
we are considering he had no will which was not Divine. 
From this explanation, anyhow, the whole instincts of Catho- 
lic orthodoxy recoiled. The Incarnate, so interpreted, might 
have a human Body, but not a true human Nature. "No," 
said the Church, "there are two Natures in Christ, not one," 
On the other side, with Nestorius, you could so over- 
emphasize our Lord's sacred Humanity as to make it appear 
that he was not in the true sense God, but only a Man indwelt 
by the Presence of God to a 'unique degree and perhaps in a 
unique manner. You could speak as if the Child which was 
bom of our Blessed Lady was just an ordinary human child 
such as you and I were once ; the Nestorians* as you probably 
know, would not refer to our Lady as the Mother of God, for 
that reason ; and the title of Theo tokos became, at the time of 
the Nestorian controversy, a kind of touchstone of ortho- 
dox}?-. At some time in his life, perhaps even as late as his 
Baptism, when the cloud was seen overshadowing him, the 
second Person of the Blessed Trinity came down and dwelt in 
this Man Christ Jesus, uniting himself to the Man Jesus Christ, 
by a union closer, of course, than any union which has ever 
been experienced by the greatest of his saints. And this ex- 
planation, too, the Church rejects as unsatisfactory, ."No," 
she says, "that's not the primitive meaning of the language 



142 In Soft Garments 

used in the very earliest Christian documents about the Incar- 
nation. If it were anything so comparatively simple as all 
that, why should anybody have bothered to make it more 
complicated? The very plausibility of your theory shows that 
it's wrong that it's a modern variant, an attempt to explain 
the thing away. If the baby who lay in the manger at Bethle- 
hem was not, then and there, Almighty God, then that baby 
was a human person. And the second Person of the Blessed 
Trinity is also a Person ; so that in your Incarnation you have 
to make use of a highly unphilosophic conception, that of two 
Persons becoming literally one. No, there are two Natures in 
the Incarnate, not just one ; but at the same time there is only 
one Person in the Incarnate, not two." 

The Christian mysteries transcend human thought. But 
they do not contradict human thought ; they cut across our 
experience just at those points where it is impossible to say 
"This or that is impossible" because human thought, even in 
interpreting ordinary human experience, finds in it, at those 
points, an insoluble mystery. The Christian mysteries grow, 
as it were, out of the chinks in our armour of thought, just as 
a flower will grow, not out of a wall but out of a chink in the 
wall. Take the mystery of Transubstantiation. Impossible, 
you say, that the substance of a thing should be changed into a 
different substance while the accidents remain unaltered. No, 
you have no right to say that that is impossible ; because the 
whole relation between substance and accidents is itself a kind 
of natural mystery; it is a thing which eludes our thought. 
Think of an orange ; it is of a yellow colour, more or less 
round in shape, about two and half inches across, has a 
particular, well-defined smell, often met with in railway 
carriages. Yes, but what is the orange? Are we to think of it 
as a kind of hatstand on which this yellowness, this round- 
ness, these two and half inches of diameter, this pungent 
smell, are hung up like so many hats ? You are up against the 



Verbum Carofactum est 143 

whole puzzle of the relation of universals to particulars, which 
people have wrangled about for more than twenty centuries, 
and still haven't arrived at a unanimous conclusion. It is just 
there, just where "the wheeling systems darken, and our 
benumbed conceiving soars" that a Voice comes in from the 
other world and says "This is my Body." 

Or again, take the mystery of grace and free will. How, 
you ask, can one and the same action at one and the same time 
be God's action and mine? It's impossible. But no, you see; 
once again we have come across one of these chinks, as I call 
them, in the armour of human thought. It is true that the 
relation of grace to free will is a mystery ; but then, free will 
itself is a mystery, which defies all explanation, and when you 
think you have come across an explanation of it you find that, 
after all, you have left the facts out of account. Take a merely 
frivolous case in which, to all appearances at least, the faculty 
of human choice is exercised. You want to buy a new tie, and 
you have to choose between a green tie and a brown one. 
What happens when you choose ? Are the attractions of the 
brown tie so irresistible that they compel you to buy it 
instead of the other? If so, it is not you who have chosen the 
brown tie, it is the brown tie that has chosen you. Or do you 
make up your mind as between the green tie and the brown 
tie independently of the attractions or the suitability of either ? 
In that case you have not chosen, you have merely tossed up, 
so to speak, in your mind, and it is chance, not you, that has 
selected the brown one. In every act of choice there is a 
mystery staring you in the face the mystery of that process 
by which your will identifies itself with a motive. And it's 
just at that point, where our thought inevitably flounders in 
any case, that the Divine action comes into our lives ; it is God 
that gives us both to think and to do of his good pleasure. 

And it's the same with this mystery of the hypostatic union. 
It's all nonsense, you complain, to talk about "person" and 



144 In Soft Garments 

"nature" as if they were two quite separate things ; as if you 
could stick a nature on to a person just as you stick a postage 
stamp on to an envelope. That is crude, mediaeval psychology ; 
we know more about that sort of thing nowadays. Yes, but 
if you come right down to it, what do we know about that 
sort of thing nowadays ? When you turn your thought in- 
wards, and think about yourself, who is thinking about 
whom, or what is thinking about what? You are not simply 
thinking about your thought about yourself; because that 
would mean that you were thinking about your thought 
about your thought about your thought about yourself and 
so on ad infinitum. No, the term of your thought is you, the 
person who is thinking. And in doing so, you have already 
divided yourself up, in a sense, into two ; the intellectual 
nature which is thinking, and the person, somehow mysteri- 
ously connected with that intellectual nature, who is being 
thought about. No, we don't really know anything about the 
relations between a person and a nature; we've come up 
against yet another of those gaps in our thought, where the 
soil of natural mystery gives room for the flower of super- 
natural mystery to blossom. When our Lord thought about 
himself, the intellectual nature which thought was human ; 
the Person who was being thought about was not human, but 
divine. That is mystery, if you like ; but it is mystery in clear- 
cut terms. 

And don't forget the difference between natural mystery 
and supernatural mystery. When we come up against a 
natural mystery, it's an uncomfortable sort of experience ; we 
feel inclined to apologize for it, to be ashamed of it. Here is 
the whole world around me full of accidents and of sub- 
stances, full, that is, of sense-impressions which I can't deny, 
and which can't nevertheless be the whole of reality, and I 
can't for the life of me find out what the relation between a 
substance and its accidents is ! Here am I continually making 



Verbum Carofactum est 145 

choices, moral choices or choices of convenience, and I can't 
even determine the relation between my will and the motives 
which influence it ; here am I dignified, as a human being, 
with the power of self-conscious thought, and yet whenever 
I think about myself I'm hanged if I know what it is I'm 
thinking about. It's a perpetual irritation to an intellectual 
creature to be comiiig up against blank walls all the time ; and 
that's why philosophers always look worried. But with a 
supernatural mystery, which comes in at just these same points 
and makes them more mysterious than ever, we are not 
meant to feel ashamed of ourselves ; we are not meant to 
apologize. No, we say, " Hullo, another mystery! Splendid! 
That's fine! Now the supernatural is really getting to work, 
the two sides of the mystery, the positive and negative poles 
as it were, effecting a discharge. That's all right ; that is what 
we were expecting ! " 

You see, these people who produce ingenious explanations 
by way of making the Christian mysteries easier for our 
thought, only do it at the expense of spoiling the story. The 
Christian faith derives its interest, after all, from two decisive 
moments in our Lord's life Bethlehem and Calvary. Con- 
sider how poor a story you make of Bethlehem if you believe, 
with the Nestorian, that there were two Persons in the Incar- 
nation, the second Person of the Blessed Trinity and the 
person of a man Jesus Christ. In that case, the child in the 
manger is simply an ordinary human child who is destined, 
one day, to be mysteriously overshadowed by the Presence of 
God. But that's not the story ; the point of the story is that the 
Child in the Manger was God. Or consider how poor a story 
you make of Calvary if, with the Monophysite, you believe 
that there was only one nature in the Incarnation, and that 
nature divine. Oh, no doubt as long as our Lord had a human 
Body the physical sufferings of Calvary were real. But the 
mental sufferings, the disappointment, the disillusionment, 



146 In Soft Garments 

the fear, the grief over Judas' treachery and Peter's denial, the 
offering, in Gethsemane, of the human will to the divine all 
that goes, all that becomes unreal, unless you believe that our 
Lord had a true human Nature which could be the seat of all 
those emotions. Once again, that's not the story ; the story is 
that while he who suffered was God, he suffered with all the 
anguish, mental as well as physical, which belongs to the 
nature of Man. 

So don't let's think that when the Church teaches us the 
doctrine of the hypostatic union she is merely using long 
words for the sake of using long words, merely trying to con- 
fuse us. It's not that at all; she is trying to safeguard, as accur- 
ately as human language can safeguard, the essential truth of 
the Incarnation ; she only wants to make us realize that when 
she says God became Man she is not guilty of a metaphor or a 
piece of pulpit rhetoric. God did really become Man ; was 
Man, and lay in the manger, was Man, and hung on the Cross, 
is Man, and has united with himself for ever that human 
nature he took, humiliated on earth, scarred with the scars of 
earth; reigns in it, eternally, in heaven. 




XVII 
ET HABITAVIT IN NOBIS 

|HE Incarnation of our Lord is a mystery. And 
wherever it deals with mystery, you will find 
that Catholic theology is a middle way be- 
tween two extremes. That is natural, because 
a theological mystery always involves some- 
thing which seems to our minds a contradiction; we are 
expected to hold simultaneously two truths which are 
apparently irreconcilable. And there is an obvious temptation 
for the incomplete theologian, when he is up against that kind 
of situation, to explain away one of those truths in the in- 
terests of the other. It's like cheating at patience, one can see 
in a moment that it is wrong, because it makes the thing too 
simple. So here, in the mystery of the Incarnation. FrD'Arcy, 
I expect, told you last Sunday about Nestorianisrn and those 
more modern views, all tainted with Nestorianism, which 
explain away the mystery of the Incarnation by explaining 
away the statement that our Lord was God. This morning, 
we have to deal with the opposite error ; with the ideas of the 
Docetse, and Apollinarians, and Monophysites, and Monothe 
lites, who tried to explain away the mystery of the Incarnation 
by explaining away the statement that our Lord was Man. 

If you are in the habit of arguing about theology with your 
non-Catholic friends, you have probably discovered that 
about 90 per cent, of them don't believe our Lord was God. 
They say they do, lots of them; they think they do, but 

147 



148 In Soft Garments 

they've got it all wrong ; they only mean that our Lord was a 
Man morally united, in will and purpose, to God. And if you 
succeed in persuading one of them that that is all wrong, that 
our Lord was personally God, you will probably find that he 
has fallen straight into the opposite pitfall. " Oh, you mean he 
was really God disguised under the outward appearance of a 
Man? Rather like Transubstantiation?" No, that won't do; 
that's Docerism. "Oh, I see; then you mean that he had the 
body of a man, but his soul was Divine?" No, that won't do 
either ; that's Apollinarianisrn. "Then I suppose you mean our 
Lord had a human Nature to start with, but when the Incar- 
nation happened, the Divine Nature came and swamped it, 
so to speak ; it wasn't recognizably human any longer?" No, 
that's Monophysitism. The Christian doctrine of the Incarna- 
tion is that a single Person, the second Person of the Blessed 
Trinity, had, and has, two distinct natures at the same time. 
The Person of the Divine Word, and the Person of the Man, 
Jesus of Nazareth, are one and the same. 

When we've said that, we've done something WVve made 
it clear what the hypostatic union is not. You know how, 
going up and down the river, you sometimes come across a 
stone monument telling you where somebody or other was 
drowned. It's nice that he should have a memorial ; it is also 
a good thing that you should be told which parts of the river 
are treacherous to bathe in. And the creeds are like diose 
monuments ; when you've seen where Apolliiiaris fell in, and 
where Nestorius fell in, and where Eutyches fell in, you don't, 
unless you're a fool, go and make the same mistake. The 
Church has put up signposts traffic-lights which you gate- 
crash at your peril. You know what Catholic doctrine isn't. 
But, on the positive side, when you've said that two Natures 
were united under a single Person, you haven't made the 
truth more luminous to your own mind. We don't know 
what a Person is, and we don't know what a nature is. All you 



Et haUtavit in nobis 149 

can say, quite roughly, is that your nature is what you have, 
and your person is what you are. When a burglar is arrested, 
you sometimes read that so many bank notes were found on 
his person. They weren't really, of course; they were found 
in liis clothes ; and if you take offyour clothes, your person is 
still there. And when your soul is separated from your body 
at death, your person will still be there, in your soul. But your 
sotd isn't a bare personality; it has a nature; has memory, 
intellect, and will. If you lose your memory, you are still the 
same person ; you can be sent to prison for an offence which 
you committed before you lost your memory. Your person is 
something underlying that memory, that intellect, that will ; 
it is an idea so subtle that we can only reach it by abstraction. 
Philosophy has to confess itself beaten when it is asked what it 
means by the distinction between the person, what a man is, 
and the nature, what a man has ; it's a mystery of our common 
human thought. And out of that mystery grows the mystery 
of the hypostatic union. 

That being so, we must be careful how we think of our 
Lord in his Incarnate state. We must remember that the 
nature he took upon himself at the Incarnation was human, 
not divine. And, therefore, when a person says, "I can't 
understand how our Lord, if he was God, could be tempted in 
the wilderness, or agonize in the Garden, or feel dereliction on 
the Cross, or how he grew in wisdom and knowledge/' he is 
stating the problem wrongly. There is a problem, but he is 
stating it wrongly. We don't know enough about the rela- 
tions between person and nature to be able to say how much 
and in what manner the divineness of our Lord would over- 
flow, so to speak, into his human experience. It was his human 
nature that was tempted, and agonized ; it was as Man, not as 
God, that he learnt his alphabet. You've no apparatus, here, 
for deciding that such and such an experience was impossible 
to him. 



150 In Soft Garments 

But, as I say, there is a problem. Because It is the tradition 
of Catholic theology that our Lord, even as Man, possessed all 
the highest qualities of which a human nature is capable, 
where those qualities would not be inconsistent with the pur- 
pose which the Incarnation had in view. Thus, they teach 
that our Lord was not subject to disease, because disease is an 
imperfection ; but at the same time he was capable of suffering 
of thirst, for example, or weariness because suffering was 
an essential part of his mission on earth. Human nature, after 
all, is made in the image of God ; and our Lord, even as Man, 
was God-like as far as it is possible for man to be so ; except 
where that would be inconsistent with his mission, with the 
character of that suffering Servant who came to redeem man 
by his obedience, and his exposure to misfortune. And that 
involves some important and at first sight disconcerting 
consequences. 

Let's look at it in this way. There are three perfections in 
God which it is easy for us to recognize, if only because they 
contrast so glaringly with our own imperfections. Christ as 
God is all-powerful, is all-wise, is all-good. Was Christ as 
Man all-powerful, all-wise, all-good? If not, what limitations 
were imposed on him, and on what principle ? 

Was Christ as Man all-powerful, in the sense that his 
physical powers knew no limits, that his endurance was 
inexhaustible, his muscular strength unlimited? Clearly not. 
Such qualities do not contribute to the perfection of human 
nature ; we have no reason to think they existed in Adam, for 
instance. And if they had existed in our Lord, then he could 
not have been hungry or thirsty or tired, as he evidently was. 
I think it is consoling to reflect that this would apply not only 
to his purely physical strength, but to his nervous resources as 
well. When you think of the life which he led on earth, do 
not think only of his bodily fatigue, think of the nervous 
strain it must have been all those multitudes flocking round 



Et habitavit in noUs 151 

him, how tired we get of crowds! All those stupid questions 
he was asked how tired we get of stupid questions! The 
shortness of the career which he allowed himself, three years, 
less than three years really, to convert a world how exhaust- 
ing it is, working always against time! In all this he would 
share our disabilities; he would hallow, beforehand, our 
worst experiences. And in Gethsemane he reached, and 
allowed us to see his reaching, the extremity of nervous 
humiliation. There was a sense, you see, in which our Lord 
was actually afraid of death. You may know the story of a 
Spanish general who showed nervousness on the eve of 
battle, and was asked, " Surely, General, you are not afraid?" 
To which his answer was, "Sir, my body is afraid of the 
dangers into which my spirit is going to lead it." That is, 
partly, the meaning of our Lord's agony. His body was afraid 
of the dangers into which his spirit was going to lead it. 

But, you see, there is a different sense in which we might 
ask whether our Lord, as Man, was all-powerful. Had he 
control, if he would, over the forces of nature, so that he 
could bend them to his will? And the answer to that, I sup- 
pose, is that he could not do that, precisely as Man; but, all 
the time he was Man, he was also God. Such authority over 
the winds and the sea, over disease and death, belonged to his 
Person rather than to his Nature ; and his Person was Divine. 
Jesus of Nazareth, therefore, performed miracles in virtue of 
his own dignity ; and his human nature was an instrument in 
performing them. And here, I think, you may observe two 
indications of our Lord's condescension, his courtesy. In the 
first place, although his Godhead has always the right to 
command, he prefers to show us his Humanity at prayer. Just 
before that tremendous moment when he stood outside the 
tomb and cried, "Lazarus, come forth!" he said what? 
"Father, I give thee thanks that thou hast heard me." He 
would sooner we thought of him as the instrumental cause 

6 



152 In Soft Garments 

through which God does miracles than as the agent who does 
miracles himself. That ought to teach us, oughtn't it, to throw 
ourselves into the background rather more than we do ? And 
there's a second point about our Lord's use of his superhuman 
powers whether as acting in his own name, or as the instru- 
ment of God's mercies, he will only use those powers on 
special occasions, and for special purposes. He will not, at his 
temptation, turn the stones into bread ; he will wait till he 
can get food in the ordinary way. He will ask the Samaritan 
woman to draw water for him. He will cross the Sea of Gali- 
lee, ordinarily, on ship-board, though we know that he could 
walk on the water if he liked. The reason of that, I suppose, is 
that he wanted to be indebted to his creatures. As a child, he 
would be suckled at his Mother's breast, dying, he would 
accept a draught of wine from his executioner. From that, 
too, we have something to learn ; we have to learn to accept 
kindness and help from one another, not to refuse it, as we so 
often do, out of pride. The disciple is not above his Master; 
if he was not ashamed to be indebted to his fellow-men, how 
should we? 

So much for the powers of the Incarnate ; now for his 
knowledge; how much did he know, as Man? The theo- 
logians teach that he enjoyed, as Man, the beatific vision 
which is granted to the saints in heaven, since this is evidently 
not beyond the compass of a perfect humanity. He was simul 
comprehensor et viator. I haven't time to go into it; but if you 
think for a moment of the Gospel record, you'll be struck by 
the way in which he is always represented as having strange 
insight into what was happening at the moment, clear pre- 
vision of what was to happen in the future. Constantly he 
reads the thought in other people's minds. He prophesies, not 
once but several times over, the fact of his Passion and the 
manner of it ; his betrayal, his desertion by the aposdes, his 
Resurrection. And when he does ask a question, I think you 



Et habitavit in nobis 153 

can say that It is nearly always the sort of question a teacher 
asks, not because he wants to know but because he wants to 
draw the other person out. "Whose image is there on this 
coin?" "What did Moses command you?" "Who do men 
say that I am?" as if he had no way of finding out things 
like that for himself! 

But, of course, all that creates a difficulty. If he knew so 
much that is hidden from the ordinary human being, in the 
present or in the past, how could he have a real human 
experience ? And how can it be true to say that he increased 
in wisdom and knowledge? It is easy to possess powers with- 
out using them; can one possess knowledge, and not use it? 
Well, it is universally agreed that our Lord did have experi- 
mental knowledge as well ; he did learn things. How he com- 
bined these two different avenues of experience, I don't 
think we can really guess. It's a mystery to us, because we 
have never had the beatific vision. But it might look quite 
simple, if we knew more about the beatific vision. If you 
possessed, at this moment, all the knowledge which it is 
possible for man to have, it would not all be equally present 
to your mind at this moment. Some act of attention, of 
focusing, would be necessary before you got at the piece of 
knowledge you wanted, at any given time, to use. So it may 
be that there is not really so much difficulty as we think about 
the idea of our Lord at Nazareth learning things which he 
knew already, if they were somehow in the background of 
his mind when he learnt them. 

At the same time, we have to recognize that our Lord's 
privileged position in this respect made him different from us 
others. He could not, if you come to think of it, exercise the 
virtue of faith, strictly so called, because faith must have a 
dim, not a clear view of its object; nor the virtue of hope, 
strictly so called, because hope implies an uncertainty about 
the future. But he could such a strange thing is our human 



154 In Soft Garments 

fashioning experience on the Cross such an obscuration of 
his powers as made \mnjeel as if God had deserted him. That 
is difficult, if you like, to understand, but I don't think we 
ought to find it difficult to accept, because it is vouched for 
by the people who ought to know, as far as anybody can 
know, what such dereliction means the saints who have 
written on mystical theology. He could not doubt ; he could 
not despair ; but he reached, I suppose, if we may dare to 
speculate on such a subject, that borderline of spiritual dark- 
ness in which the reason itself, with whatever of certitude it 
possesses, becomes like a beleaguered citadel with the enemy 
battering at its gates. 

And that brings me on to the last part of our subject. God 
is all-holy; and it is evident that Christ as Man reflected that 
holiness in a unique degree. Only, are we to think of that 
holiness in him as a peaceful, undisturbed possession which 
could feel no shock of assault from without? Or are we to 
think of it as maintained by an effort, in the face of difficul- 
ties? What freedom of choice did our Lord enjoy? Would it 
have been possible for him to commit sin? 

The answer to that question is a very simple one. Catholic 
theology teaches that our Lord possessed a privilege even 
higher than the privilege granted to our Lady. The privilege 
conferred on her by her immaculate Conception was that of 
posse non peccare, being able not to sin ; the curse of Eden was 
revoked in her. But our Lord as Man had the still higher 
privilege of non posse peccare, not being able to sin We catch 
our breath for a moment when the archangel comes to our 
Lady and tells her of her sublime destiny ; it was within her 
power to say "No." But when our Lord is tempted in the 
wilderness, as we shall read in next Sunday's gospel, it was 
impossible that he should yield; we can have no doubt, 
no abstract doubt even, of the issue. Why then, you ask, 
what was the point of the temptation? And is our Lord's 



Et habitavit in nobis 155 

temptation really a very useful model for us, when it was 
no real test, only a kind of demonstration? 

Well, I don't want to steal next Sunday's gospel from next 
Sunday's preacher. I'll only say this, that the temptation in 
the wilderness is the story of an effort by the devil to find out 
whether our Lord was just man or something more than 
man ; it was a true test in that sense, although the devil got 
nothing out of it. Our Lord, it must be admitted, did not 
share the moral struggles we go through, because we have a 
traitor within the citadel, our own corrupt nature ; he could 
only know temptation as something external to himself. 
But that does not mean his example is no use to us as a 
model. Sinless, he fought sin with those same weapons which 
he wanted us sinners to use; self-denial, prudence, and 
humility. 

I have been spending all my time, I am afraid, in pointing 
out to you what our Lord's Incarnation doesn't mean. Let me 
remind you, in conclusion, of what it does mean. It means 
that God made Man has experienced cold, hunger, thirst, 
fatigue, sleeplessness, bodily suffering of the most intense 
kind ; that he has known the emotions of love, pity, indigna- 
tion, joy, grief, and bodily fear ; that he has suffered from the 
neighbourhood of evil, and of the Prince of evil himself; that 
he has allowed himself to descend into the depths of spiritual 
desolation; that he has worked, and watched, and prayed, 
and lived the life of common men, and accepted benefits from 
them, and consolation in sadness. It is such a Master we serve ; 
one who shares with us the experience of everything in our 
nature, except what is degrading to it, of every accident in our 
fortunes except what results, immediately, from sin. In the 
bond of that common experience he offers us a human friend- 
ship ; a friendship which survives neglect and coldness on our 
part, which follows every movement of ours with anxious 
solicitude, and does not end with death. 




XVIII 
IMMORTALITY 

\T is a tiling we should always be careful about 
when we enter into any discussion, especially 
with non-Catholics, about our religious 
beliefs, to distinguish between the knowledge 
^r^^c, wl 1 ^ niere reason would give us, even apart 
from revelation, and the knowledge about which we should 
have no certainty at aE if it had not been revealed to us. That 
the soul is immortal is demonstrable by philosophy ; you can 
see that from the existence of pagan treatises on the subject, 
like the Phcedo of Plato. That is not to say that it is a necessary 
part of every Catholic's beliefs to be able to prove it or even 
to follow the proofs of it. They do not make themselves evi- 
dent to all minds ; and some minds are less ready than others 
to enter into metaphysical considerations. You are perfectly 
within your rights, therefore, if you say, "Personally I can't 
keep up with all this abstruse reasoning, and I believe that my 
soul is immortal because the Church, depending upon a reve- 
lation from God himself, tells me that it is." But at the same 
time you ought to know that there is a philosophical method 
of argument by which this truth can be established ; otherwise 
it will bother you to feel that many of your non-Catholic 
friends, who do not admit the claims of revelation, have no 
means of reaching a certainty which is, obviously, of such 
importance for the regulation of our everyday lives. 
But when we get beyond that, when we discuss doctrines 

156 



Immortality 157 

like those of heaven, hell, and purgatory, then we have to take 
revelation for our guide, because our human reason does not 
enable us to reach any certainty here. We could make guesses, 
of course ; these notions are not merely Christian notions, and 
you will find them worked out with great elaborateness by 
some of the heathen writers ; in Plato's Republic, for example, 
or in the sixth book of the dEneid ; and the necessity of a system 
of rewards and punishments beyond the grave seemed evident 
to so critical a mind as that of Immanuel Kant. But we should 
only be guessing, really, if revealed theology did not come to 
our aid. Now, what I want to do this morning is to bridge the 
gap a little between immortality as it is viewed from the 
standpoint of natural theology, and what the Church tells us 
about a future life. Do we know anything this is what I 
want to ask about what our immortality is or is not like, by 
our natural reason? Or do we merely know that immortality 
is a fact, without understanding anything about its nature? 
For we shall hear our non-Catholic friends discussing immor- 
tality, and we shall hear them arriving at all sorts of strange 
conclusions ; can we tell them anything about the conclusions 
which they ought to arrive at ? 

First let us notice this; that immortality, even philoso- 
phically considered, necessarily means personal immortality. 
You will sometimes find people nowadays who accept, quite 
cheerfully and with conviction, the idea that life survives 
beyond the grave, and yet, when you question them, will take 
the gilt off the gingerbread entirely by explaining that they 
do not mean personal immortality after all. The soul is not 
snuffed out like a candle at death, no ; but it is absorbed, they 
will tell you, into a kind of reservoir of spirit, like a drop fall- 
ing into the ocean. If you are religiously minded, you will say 
that the soul after death becomes absorbed in God ; if you are 
not religiously minded, you wilflay that it becomes absorbed 
in a universal principle of life, whatever that may mean ; but 



158 In Soft Garments 

in either case its conscious identity will perish ; there will no 
longer be a you, remembering its own past, enjoying its own 
present experience, looking forward to the personal experi- 
ence of an endless future. Death will not be annihilation, but 
it will be, if we may use a quite vulgar illustration, something 
like getting lost in the wash. 

I think the reason why men's minds fall easily into such a 
mistake is very largely this that in all languages the soul, or 
the spirit, is apt to be described by a word borrowed from our 
material experience which means breath, just that and nothing 
more. You see, as there is nothing else like the soul in our 
experience, nothing that we can possibly compare it with, 
men were driven to describe it by a metaphor, and an 
obviously inadequate metaphor. There is no reason in the 
world why we should go about thinking of the soul as if it 
were a kind of gas. Such a description gives us some faint idea 
of its immateriality ; but no kind of clue as to its inner nature. 
And I suggest that these people who talk as if the soul would 
be absorbed after death are only, after all, going one better 
than people like Sir Arthur Keith, who tells us that it will be 
snuffed out like a candle. According to these people, it will 
not be snuffed out like a candle, but will be turned off like a 
jet of gas. They think of the human race as a vast collection of 
gas-jets, which burn all right for a time until they run into a 
motor-bus or something, and then are immediately turned 
off. Well, of course, that does not mean annihilation. The gas 
still exists when the tap is turned off, but it exists only as part 
of a huge volume of gas, the greater part of which is stored up 
in those enormous gasometers by the Ferry Hinksey back- 
water. So the soul, they think, when it leaves the body is just 
a kind of vapour, which forms part of a huge volume of 
vapour that is floating about somewhere, we don't quite 
know where. 

Now, all that is assuming that what we know about the 



Immortality 159 

soul is derived from what we know about our fellow-men. 
What we know about our fellow-man is that just before 
the moment we call death he is capable of self-determined 
movement, or apparently self-determined movement, 
whereas after the moment which we call death he is just a 
lump of matter which lies there inert. What is it that has gone 
out of him? Nothing that we know of by our experience; 
nothing, for all we can tell, more than what has gone out of a 
fly when we crush it on the window-pane. But, if you come 
to think of it, what we know about the soul is not derived 
from what we observe in our fellow-men ; from what they 
look like, whether before or after death, or from the way in 
which they behave during life. Our experience of the soul 
comes from inside; you are conscious, directly conscious, of 
your own soul, not of anybody else's. When you think, you 
are conscious of yourself as thinking ; you can become the 
object of your own thought. And it is true to say that that 
soul of yours is half of your experience. All your experiences 
can be divided into two ; the thing which you experience, and 
yourself as experiencing it. That soul of yours is something 
known directly ; so that there is much more to be said for the 
subjective idealist, who refuses to believe that anything exists 
except his own soul, than for the materialist, who doubts the 
existence of the soul altogether. 

The soul, then, as it is given us in this lonely, individual 
experience of conscious life what do we know about what it 
is like? We know it as something individual, which does not 
mix with anything else, which can hold no commerce with 
anything else except through the medium of the body. How 
extraordinary it is, when you come to diink of it, that I, when 
I want to put my ideas before your minds, should have to 
instruct all sorts of little cells in my brain to set all sorts of little 
muscles going in my tongue and lips, these movements 
setting up a series of vibrations in the air, which act upon 



160 In Soft Garments 

certain nerves in the drums of your ears, and so, by way of 
the material brain, can convey impressions to your immortal 
mind! But this is what is happening now; there is no short 
cut to be reached between one soul and another. The soul, 
then, is given to us in experience as a lonely, individual thing ; 
it is also given to us in experience as an indivisible thing. You 
can't imagine your soul being cut in half. You talk of it as 
being divided up into intellect, will and memory ; but it isn't 
really divided. Your will is you, the whole of you, willing ; 
your intellect is you, the whole of you, thinking. There is no 
such thing as half your soul. And if the soul is thus individual 
and indivisible, it isn't like a gas-jet at all. If you cannot 
imagine it as cut in half, equally you cannot think of two souls 
as somehow merged into one. If each soul is a lonely point of 
experience, you cannot imagine a whole multitude of souls 
losing each its own consciousness and absorbed into a kind of 
world-consciousness instead. This whole doctrine of souls 
after death getting lost in the wash is false to everything we 
know about the soul in our human experience. 

Well, I mustn't delay longer over that ; I must pass on to 
another doctrine which you will sometimes find defended by 
the extraordinary loose thinking of our day. Not that it is a 
new doctrine at all ; it is an extremely old doctrine, to which 
the human mind is apt to return when religious certainties 
grow weak. I mean the doctrine of metempsychosis, or the 
transmigration of souls. You have all come across that theory 
at school, when you read the classics ; the great exponent of it, 
as you will remember, was Pythagoras, the philosopher who 
found a shield hung up in a temple, which was reputed to 
have belonged to Euphorbus, a warrior killed in the Trojan 
war, and proceeded to claim the shield as his own because, as 
he said, it had just occurred to him that he had been Euphor- 
bus in a previous life. It would certainly be a very comfortable 
doctrine for anybody who is fond of picking up antiques. His 



Immortality 161 

thought had a profound influence on the speculations of 
antiquity, and you will find traces of it both in Plato and in 
Virgil. And remember, the idea of reincarnation has this 
attraction for the human mind, that it suggests a convenient 
way in which the wrongs and unhappinesses of this world can 
be redressed. Who knows if your fate in a future incarnation 
may not be determined by the way in which you behave in 
this present incarnation of yours? So that one soul can go on 
passing from one life into another, now happy now unhappy 
according as it has met or failed to meet its earHer opportuni- 
ties, and that process continues ad infinitum ? 

I don't know whether it is fanciful to suggest that ideas of 
that sort are again encouraged, in these modern days, by an 
inadequate metaphor taken from contemporary science, taken 
this time not from gas but from electricity. After all, a single 
unit of electricity may express itself in various different ways, 
either pushing along the train you are sitting in, or lighting up 
your room, or producing a nasty, inhuman sort of heat in one 
of those electric stoves they give you nowadays instead of 
fires. Why should not the soul be something like an electric 
spark, which finds expression now in this way, now in that ; 
at one time as a human being, let us say, and at another time 
as a cow or a tadpole ? I don't know that there is any body of 
responsible people who seriously assert that this is so, except 
perhaps the theosophists. But you will find people speculating 
whether it might not be so, and refusing to accept the Chris- 
tian idea of eternity in consequence. Now, what are we going 
to say to that kind of person? 

I don't think you can say with truth that, in the light of 
mere reason, such speculations are absolutely impossible. You 
can say everything short of that ; you can say that they rest on 
no shadow of proof, and moreover that they are extraordin- 
arily improbable, because they are quite out of line with what 
we do know about the soul. If, of course, people who believed 



162 In Soft Garments 

in them believed in them as part of a revelation, and were 
prepared to give us credentials by which the truth of that 
revelation could be recognized, we should stop to consider 
them. But no such credentials are forthcoming ; nor is there 
any proof of these assertions in themselves. Of course, people 
will quote you Wordsworth's ode on the intimations of 
immortality and tell you that you do now and again have 
that odd experience of remembering something which, you 
are sure, never happened in this life ; finding a landscape or a 
scene familiar, for example, although you are quite certain 
that you were never there before. But all that, you see, what- 
ever be the explanation of it, is really the exception which 
proves the rule. If their doctrine were true, we ought to be 
remembering things all the time. Or at least we ought to 
carry away considerable memories of a past life, instead of 
these vague flashes which a psychologist will explain to you in 
any number of different ways. 

But, worse than being unproved, that doctrine is, as I say, 
out of line with all we do know about the soul. You see, one 
of the characteristic activities of the human soul is memory. 
It is true that memory can be interrupted by physical in- 
fluences, a fall off a horse, for example, which may make a 
person forget a whole lot of things which have gone before it. 
But such a loss of memory is never total; even if you forget 
your own name you will remember that two and two make 
four. And if, for example, you challenge me to prove that I 
am the same person who was a fellow of Trinity in 1914, 1 do 
so by appealing to the phenomenon of continuous memory. 
Or if you challenge me, rather more fantastically, to prove 
that you are not me, I shall say, "Tell me what intention I 
said Mass for yesterday, and if you can remember that, then I 
shall begin to consider the question whether you are me." 
Now, this phenomenon of memory, linking up all our ex- 
periences and dividing so sharply the total of my experience 



Immortality 163 

from the total of yours, has disappeared, it seems, when you 
and I find ourselves reincarnated in a different life. What 
confidence, then, are we to feel that some soul a hundred 
years hence will be identical with yours or mine, when the 
very hall-mark of conscious identity, namely memory, is 
absent from it? 

You can say, then, that these speculations are very improb- 
able. But it is only when you take revelation into account that 
you can be absolutely certain they are wrong. It remains to 
men once to die, and after that the judgment ; that is the faith of the 
Christian Church. And that faith has practical consequences, 
of terrible importance. Your personality will not become lost 
and merged after death ; it will live on, with all the liabilities 
it contracted here. And on the other side it will not be living 
a second human life like this, in which it will be able to 
retrieve past mistakes and atone for past errors. This life is the 
one chance given us of proving whether we want to be found 
friends of God or not ; no argument of human philosophy 
encourages us to think otherwise, and divine revelation 
assures us that it is so. 

There is one other point I would like to touch on, in which 
Catholic theology differs from many loose speculations of 
to-day. And here we have only revelation to guide us ; human 
reasoning could have given us no light on the subject at all. 
The point I mean is this ; that the attitude of the soul at the 
moment of death has a decisive importance for eternity. If 
you get into an argument about this, you will almost certainly 
find that your non-Catholic friend has different ideas about it ; 
he thinks, you will find, that after you are dead Almighty 
God simply adds up in one list all the sins you have com- 
mitted, and in another list all the good actions you have done, 
strikes a kind of balance between the two, and pronounces 
sentence accordingly. Now, I don't say that there is no truth 
at all in such a notion ; I don't say it is probable, for example, 



164 In Soft Garments 

that God would allow a soul which has been really trying 
faithfully to serve him for years upon years to fall away from 
him at the very last. But we do know that a soul can be saved 
by grace at the last moment of a mis-spent life ; that is certain 
in die case of the Penitent Thief; and we may hope, please 
God, that it has been true in countless other lives, even where 
there was no external sign given of a death-bed contrition. 
"Which clearly means that the moment of death is, as I say, 
a moment of decisive importance; and that you and I ought 
to pray for perseverance, and for the grace of a Christian 
death, even when the event seems remote and our spiritual 
state gives us no special cause for anxiety. Life doesn't just 
depend upon being good and being bad ; God's grace is what 
we want to pray for, and pray for all the more earnestly in 
proportion as we are humble enough to realize that we cannot 
do without it. 




XIX 
THE CHURCH AND HUMAN PROGRESS 



|HE two parables of the Mustard Seed and the 
Leaven are a pair, and are obviously meant to 
be a pair. Our Lord seems to have been fond 
of this method; partly, I suppose, on the 
principle that if you give two illustrations of 
a moral which you want to rub in, you can make sure of 
people seeing the real point, instead of going off on side 
issues ; any speaker will tell you that. Partly, perhaps, because 
his audiences were mixed, and an illustration which would 
appeal to one set of them would not appeal to others. There 
were men there and women ; and so you find him asking, 
"What man is there among you that hath a hundred sheep, 
and if he lose one of them ..." and then, "Or what woman 
is there having ten groats, if she lose one of them . . ." he 
will suit his lesson to both classes. And so here ; the kingdom 
of heaven is like a mustard seed which a man took and 
planted in his field ; or again it is like to leaven which a 
woman took and hid in three measures of meal. It is part of 
our Lord's great courtesy, that he will make allowances for 
everyone. 

But at the same time you will find this about the parables 
which our Lord gives us in pairs ; that the moral is not always 
quite die same in either case ; the second will give it a slightly 
different twist from the first. And so it is here. By the king- 
dom of heaven our Lord customarily means, as I hope we all 

165 



1 66 In Soft Garments 

know, not the future life which we shall enjoy in heaven, but 
his Church on earth, which is the appointed means of con- 
ducting us to it. If there was nothing else to assure us of that, 
these two parables would be sufficient proof of it. Our Lord 
did not occupy his whole rime, while he preached on earth, 
in expounding a philosophy of unworldliness, of sincerity, of 
forbearance, of loving our enemies, and so on. He came to 
found a Church ; and he foresaw how that Church would 
develop through the centuries, and has prophesied for us, 
though it be only in rough outline, its development. And in 
these two parables, evidently, he is telling us how his Church 
is destined to grow. How small it looked, when he stood there 
and preached to groups of peasants standing by the lake of 
Galilee; or when, after his Ascension, a hundred and twenty 
souls waited in the upper room for the coming of the Holy 
Spirit just so the mustard seed is small; just so the bit of 
leaven is insignificant in size compared with the three 
measures of meal which are to be leavened by it. The influ- 
ence of the Church grew secretly ; people who lived in those 
early centuries didn't know what was happening, until they 
suddenly found that communities of Christians had sprung 
up in every corner of the empire ; so the growth of a tree, or 
the working of leaven, is something hidden from us ; we can- 
not stand by and watch it happening. The extension of his 
Church was an irresistible force ; just so, given proper con- 
ditions of soil, the seed must develop ; just so the leaven 
inevitably corrupts the unleavened meal with which it 
conies in contact. In all that, you see, the two parables are 
alike. 

But there are other aspects, and very important aspects in 
which they differ. And in this above all; that the growth of 
the mustard seed shows you the Christian Church as a body 
which swells in size, whereas the spread of the leaven shows 
you the Christian gospel as an influence which radiates force 



The Church and Human Progress 167 

and communicates it to its neighbourhood. The tree takes 
something Jrom its surroundings; takes nourishment from 
the earth and die moisture and the sunlight, and so grows 
bigger : and the Church takes something from her surround- 
ings, takes the souls of men from the world and incorporates 
them into herself The leaven gives something to its surround- 
ings, infects them with its own life ; so the Christian gospel 
gives something to its surroundings ; communicates to man- 
kind its own spirit of discipline and its own philosophy of life. 
Both those processes, then, we should expect to see at work 
when we watch the development of the Christian Church in 
history. 

And so far as the first part of the parable is concerned, the 
lesson of the mustard tree, there is no great difficulty in 
recognizing the description. Of course, it is quite true that the 
growth of die Church in mere numbers is not a steady, uni- 
form process ; it is chequered, again and again, by schisms and 
heresies from within, by persecutions from without, by world 
developments generally. But, in a sense, that makes it all the 
more remarkable ; mere uninterrupted growth would not be 
so strong a proof of life beating within as the power to re- 
cover from a series of shocks and mutilations. This miracle 
of the Church's continual reviviscence is recognized even by 
outside, even by unfriendly critics. You probably know 
Macaulay's almost despairing passage in the essay on von 
Ranke, when he is writing about the state of Europe after the 
French Revolution: "The Arabs have a fable that the Great 
Pyramid was built by antediluvian kings, and alone of all the 
works of men bore the weight of the flood. Such as this was 
the fate of the Papacy. It had been buried under the great 
inundation ; but its deep foundations had remained unshaken, 
and when the waters abated, it appeared alone amidst the 
ruins of a world which had passed away." That was written 
a hundred years ago; but the testimony is true of our own 



1 68 In Soft Garments 

period, You have only to read history to realize that the 
mustard seed has grown. 

But the leaven has the leaven worked ? There you will not 
find the critics of our religion forced into such attitudes of 
unwilling admission. I think the criticism which we find it 
most uncomfortable to meet is when they tell us that the 
Catholic Church is all right when you consider it a priori, on 
paper, as a system, but when you look at its actual record in 
history you do not find its effects on human life the kind of 
effects which you would expect a supernatural institution to 
have. The world, to be sure, has advanced a great deal since 
the times of our Lord. Slavery has given place to freedom, 
savagery to kindness, selfishness to philanthropy ; men are no 
longer (in the more favoured countries) executed for slight 
offences, or tortured when they refuse to give evidence, or 
killed in duels; some attempt is made, at any rate, to give 
working men decent wages, and rescue them and their fami- 
lies from destitution; and in a thousand other ways it is 
possible to show that the world has become a more comfort- 
able place to live in. But how much, we are asked, has all this 
to do with Christianity, or at any rate with the Catholic 
Church? Is it not true that the improvements which have 
been made in the condition of human living have been 
made, for the most part, without any effort of sympathy 
on the part of Catholics, and sometimes in the teeth of 
their opposition ? And if that is so, how can we claim that 
the Catholic Church, as we find the Catholic Church in 
history, is the Church which our Lord referred to in his 
parables ? How strange that the leaven which has leavened the 
world has not, noticeably at any rate, proceeded from her! 

The answer to that kind of objectionis not art easy one, and 
I think it is rather a humiliating one. Perhaps the simplest way 
to put it is this. During the period between the Ascension and 
the Reformation., that charge is not true. During the period 



The Church and Human Progress 169 

between the Reformation and the French Revolution that 
charge is true, but it was not our fault ; in great measure at 
least it was not our fault. In our own day, the situation has 
grown so desperately complicated that it defies analysis. 
What seems to emerge from it is that under modern condi- 
tions we Catholics ought, more than ever, to be taking the 
lead in enlightening the conscience of the world ; that, largely, 
we are not doing it, and it is our fault that we are not doing it ; 
and moreover, that in proportion as we do succeed in our 
efforts, we shall not be given any credit for it ; we shall be 
cried down as much as ever by the prophets of materialistic 
humanitarianism for not going about it in a different and 
more wholehearted way. 

It is quite true that the Catholic Church has never made 
social reform the first plank in her programme ; you might 
say that where she leavens society she always does so in a fit 
of absence of mind. Her message has always been addressed to 
the individual soul, rather than to the political community. 
St Paul could tell masters to be kind to their slaves, without 
saying they must set them free ; and it was only gradually that 
slavery itself, or even the cruel sports of the amphitheatre, 
were abolished. It was only gradually that serfdom disap- 
peared in the Middle Ages. But these changes did happen, and 
in the meantime the world had learned more respect for 
women, more sympathy for the poor; education became 
more general, laws became less harsh in their enforcement, as 
the spirit of the Christian religion asserted itself. You cannot 
pick out the names of the great reformers, but that was 
because the whole process was so gradual and almost un- 
conscious ; gradual, yes, and unnoticed, but that is the way of 
the leaven when it goes to work. 

Since the Reformation, or perhaps you ought to say since 
the great schism which divided the world shortly before the 
Reformation, it has been true on the whole that the Church 



iyo In Soft Garments 

was no longer responsible for civilizing the world ; but then, 
it was not altogether her fault. The Protestants, in the first 
days of the Reformation, were not a yard ahead of her ; and 
as late as the middle of the eighteenth century you could find 
a man like Whitefield, the great Methodist preacher, owning 
slaves. But the point is that the Church was on the defensive, 
almost everywhere ; she had to consolidate her own position 
against rival claimants; and she exhausted much of her 
strength and of her sanctity in propaganda or in controversy. 
Nor were the Popes able, in those days of stress and conten- 
tion, to impose their will on Catholic nations. The worst evils 
of slavery flourished, in spite of energetic protests ; duelling 
was maintained by the social fashion of an age, in spite of 
stringent condemnations of it. Again, it is to be remembered 
that the most prominent Catholic nation during most of that 
period was France ; and France was sitting very loose to its 
ecclesiastical obedience ; the Pope's word did not run among 
the French clergy as it runs nowadays. Catholics were too 
much concerned over the future of the mustard seed to notice 
much what was happening to the leaven. 

With the French Revolution, a new phase sets in. In Eng- 
land and in the United States you could hardly expect Catho- 
lics to take any prominent share in the business of reform, 
because their numbers were infinitesimal. In the various Euro- 
pean countries where the Church was still strong, she found 
herself everywhere attacked by the same people who were 
using the language of humanitarianism and of reform. Men 
were slow to distinguish her, and perhaps it must be admitted 
that she was slow to distinguish herself, from those parties of 
mere reaction which the new Liberalism assailed. And that 
difficulty persists right down to our own day. Only, of 
course, in our day the issues are not so direct as they seemed 
in the last century. The cry for reform has given place to a cry 
for revolution; the language of hate has replaced, among 



The Church and Human Progress 171 

the humanitarians, the language of love. And all over Europe 
new nationalisms have grown up, sometimes friendly to the 
Church, sometimes at issue with her, hut always in their 
inspiration something foreign to her thought. Meanwhile, 
both in our own country and still more across the Atlantic, 
Catholic numbers have grown, especially among the more 
educated classes, and the influences of the other Christianities 
has waned, so that men look to the Church, more than they 
did formerly, to tell them what the Christian religion really 
preaches. That means that we have a greater responsibility 
than our parents and our grandparents had for diffusing, in a 
world that has begun to take notice of us, the leaven of Chris- 
tian charity. 

Only, don't think that we are going to get any credit for it. 
Don't imagine I am suggesting that we Catholics ought to 
take a greater share than we do in the fight for human happi- 
ness because it will be good propaganda for our religion if we 
do. For the whole of your lifetimes, probably, everything 
that we Catholics do or propose to do in that line will be 
viewed with suspicion, will be misrepresented; we shall be 
told that we are only half-hearted reformers, trying to take 
the wind out of other people's sails. That is because we cannot 
afford to neglect principles, cannot afford to leave out one 
half of the truth. We have got to love peace, without despis- 
ing and belittling man's instinct of patriotism ; we have got to 
redress injustice without violating essential human liberties ; 
we have got to work for the relief of human misery without 
defying the sanctities of the divine law. So we shall always 
be at a disadvantage compared with other reformers who can 
only see one set of principles at a time, and we shall get no 
thanks for our interference. 

Why is it, then, that we have got to take our part, more 
than we did, in trying to make this temporary world of ours 
a better place to live in? Because the Gospel of Christ is 



172 In Soft Garments 

essentially a leaven, a dynamic force in human affairs, and we 
shall be false to our whole vocation if we treat the imperfec- 
tions of human society as if they were something that didn't 
matter. We shall be tempted to do so ; we are tempted to do 
so. The world around us is so full of social experiments and of 
party war-cries, and the people who are keen on these things 
are generally such boring people to meet, that we are tempted 
to throw ourselves back on our isolation and say, "Well, 
there's no room in the world for any more reformers just 
now ; as long as I live a decent Catholic life in private, I can 
afford to spend my time dancing and going to the pictures 
and getting all the fun out of life that I can." To do that is to 
starve the instincts of your age and period, a dangerous thing 
to do. Don't, for heaven's sake, imagine that I am recom- 
mending you all to spend your time up here going to meet- 
ings, signing petitions and carrying them round for other 
people to sign, and contributing to the kind of book or maga- 
zine which is understood to be the finest flower of recent 
undergraduate thought. It is quite extraordinary what a lot of 
good is not done by that sort of thing. No, what I am suggest- 
ing is that, since you are here to be educated, you should pay 
some attention whatever attention your ordinary work and 
engagements permit to getting some grasp of the problems 
which are exercising the modern world; and not merely 
studying these in the light of your religion, so that you may 
be able to give a good account of what the Church teaches, 
and why, and why on certain subjects she has no special teach- 
ing to offer, although everybody else in the world has a ready- 
made solution of his own. I am suggesting that you should 
prepare yourselves here for taking a decent amount of interest 
in public affairs later on, and making your own contribution 
to the needs of your time, according to your opportunities. 

One word needs to be added, not less important. Our Lord 
says that the mustard tree is to grow out of all recognition; 



The Chtirch and Human Progress 173 

lie doesn't say that it is to grow indefinitely ; does not mean us 
to understand that there will ever be a time at which the 
whole of mankind will be even nominally Christian. His 
prophecy that his Gospel will be preached in the whole world 
is sufficiently fulfilled if all mankind has a real chance of hear- 
ing it. Similarly, when he says that the leaven hidden in the 
meal spread till the whole was leavened, I don't think we are 
necessarily to understand this as meaning that there will be a 
time at which the principles of Christian charity towards one's 
neighbour will dominate the counsels of humanity. We are 
to understand that the Christian message will make itself felt 
throughout the world which harbours it, not necessarily that 
it will triumph. Don't be disappointed, therefore, if it appears 
it may perfectly well come to appear so in your lifetime as 
if things were going backwards instead of forwards, as if the 
world were relapsing into barbarism instead of following 
along the path marked out for it by what we call civilization* 
Don't be disappointed, above all, if during your lifetime the 
Church, despite her best efforts, still seems to be fighting a 
rearguard action, and losing, if anything, in the modern 
struggle for existence. As I said before, the social influence of 
the Church is in reality a by-product of her activity ; it is not 
her life. Her business, ultimately, is with the individual soul, 
and the promises by which she lives are not limited within 
these narrow horizons. The leaven is there, and it does not 
lose its virtue with the centuries. But whether in our par- 
ticular age the time is ripe for its manifestation, that we can- 
not know. God's view is longer than ours, and for all we can 
tell we may be living in the early Church still; our modem 
troubles may be only the growing-pains of Christianity. It 
will be our fault if we lose heart. 




XX 
THE THREE MORALITIES 

WANT to give you a sort of sketch of the 
history of Christian morals, with special 
reference to the cleavage between the 
Catholic and the Protestant notions of 
morality since the Reformation, and the 
onsequences of that cleavage in the thought of our own 
Lay, It is an extremely elaborate subject, about which I am 
Iways hoping to write an enormous book in two volumes, 
nit I don't see when I am going to get the time. This sketch, 
berefbre, will be very sketchy indeed. 

I think the thing that puzzles us about Christian morals, if 
r ou come to think of it, is the question : Does the Church 
:eep two codes of morals, one for the saint and one for the 
inner? One code which is meant for those who aspire to 
perfection, represented by the teaching of the Sermon on the 
/fount ; and another for ordinary people, represented by the 
aoral theology books which are always defining the exact 
onditions of a mortal sin, and almost encouraging us we 
Dmetimes feel to commit venial sins by showing us what a 
>t of sinful actions there are which nevertheless do not cut 
s off from sanctifying grace ? And if there are really two 
odes, what is the relation between them ? Well, the history of 
Christian morals is very largely concerned with that point. It 
very largely the history of a refusal, on the part of the 
"atholic Church, to draw the minimum line of Christian 

174 



The Three Moralities 175 

conduct too high ; so high that in our imperfect world a great 
number of souls would be unable to live up to it, or even to 
see any hope of living up to it, and therefore would drop 
away from the practice of religion in despair. Whereas the 
heretics in all ages, the Montanists in the first age of the 
Church, the Jansenists in days whose influence has scarcely 
died out even now, were always for tightening things up ; for 
binding Christians, as if under pain of mortal sin, to a rule of 
perfection, very admirable in itself and very desirable if you 
could enforce it, but not meant, so it seems, for our imperfect 
world. As Mr Arnold Lunn put it, in a correspondence which 
he and I published, "The Catholic Church realizes that she 
cannot afford to be too exclusive. In the course of nineteen 
centuries she has at least made one great discovery; she has 
learned that sinners sometimes sin. And as a result Catholicism 
is more successful than Protestantism in retaining the affec- 
tionate loyalty of the erring." 

I don't think there can be much doubt that the very early 
Church had stricter views on moral subjects than we have. 
There are many reasons for that. All the early Christians were 
converts, and in the first fervours of their conversion they 
meant business. Many of them, probably, imagined that it 
could not be long now before our Lord returned to earth for 
the final judgment; they lived with the feeling that the sky 
might at any moment crack above their heads. The fact of 
becoming Christians marked them off sharply from the pagan 
world which surrounded them; and the daily spectacle of 
heathen immoralities drove them, by reaction, into a fervour 
of revolt. Before long, too, persecution began ; and that 
meant that the Church was purged of her weaker members 
and only attracted those souls who were prepared to make 
heroic efforts in order to achieve salvation. Accordingly, you 
will find the early Fathers condemning, wholesale, various 
kinds of dissipation which nowadays we should only consider 



176 In Soft Garments 

wrong for some people or in some circumstances the 
theatre, for example, or dancing ; you will find that the ideal 
of virginity is preached with a wealth of rhetorical expression 
which makes the unsympathetic modern reader imagine that 
Christians think of marriage as something wicked; you will 
find terrifically heavy penances imposed, according to our 
modern ideas, for various offences, especially for giving way 
under persecution and going through the formality of offer-- 
ing incense to the heathen gods. Yes, we sometimes feel that 
the early Church wouldn't have been quite the place for you 
and me ; but even in the early Church you find exaggerations 
of that tendency; you find a rigorism which the Church has 
to disown, at the risk of making those who are its preachers 
fall away into heresy. 

The Montanists were the first ; they are an extraordinarily 
interesting set of people, and bear a strong resemblance to 
some of the Puritan sects which arose in later days. You 
cannot read far in the writings of Tertullian, their great cham- 
pion, without coming across the most exaggerated descrip- 
tions of the world's wickedness and the holiness which is 
demanded of all Christians. One particular notion of theirs, 
which serves to illustrate their point of view, is that a widow 
who married again was committing mortal sin. The early 
Church didn't encourage second marriages very much ; you 
will see in the New Testament diat the "widows" formed a 
separate and honoured body among die congregation ; a very 
formidable body, one would think. But it wasn't enough for 
the Montanists to exalt widowhood as a kind of state of per- 
fection; they would have it that remarriage was actually 
wrong. Then there were the Novatians, who held that a man 
who had once lapsed in time of persecution could never be 
restored to Communion, even at the moment of death; and 
there were the Donatists, who held that bishops and priests 
who had given up copies of the sacred books to heathen 



The Three Moralities 177 

pursuivants lost, ipso facto, the validity of their ordination. In 
these cases, the Church let herself in for the competition of 
powerful schisms, which lasted for centuries, rather than fall 
in with their over-strict ideas ; rather than admit that genuine 
contrition can be unavailing, or that the validity of a priest's 
acts can depend on the holiness of his life. It wasn't that the 
Church, in the main, disapproved of the ideals preached by 
these heretics, but she wouldn't have those ideals forced down 
everybody's throat as a condition of being a member of the 
Christian Church at all. 

Chesterton in his book on St Francis has a very interest- 
ing chapter, in which he works out the idea that the 
Church during the later empire and the dark ages was going 
through a period of expiation, of atonement, for the sins of 
the pagan world which went before it. The Christian message 
had to be something that seems to us severe, that seems to us 
gloomy, because the world, then, was painfully purging out 
of its system the poisons of pagan degeneracy. It was in the 
twelfth century, he says, that Christians began to be able to 
look on the natural beauty of the world and enjoy all God's 
gifts in the natural creation without feeling that there was 
something corrupt, something defiling about diem. 

In die early Middle Ages you see, for a moment, the natural 
instincts of man and his supernatural hope reduced to a har- 
mony ; you see it in all the pageantry and the fun and the 
chivalry and the revival of art which, in spite of all the wars 
and all the horrors, mark out that period of human history in 
gold. Then corruption set in again ; and as a protest against 
that corruption you get movements like those of the Wal- 
denses and the Poor Men of Lyons, criticizing the worldliness 
of priests and of bishops, and the luxuries of the times in 
general; you get Wyclif and the Lollards threatening the 
fabric of society by claiming that a landlord has no title to his 
possessions unless he is a good Christian. Once again, you see, 



1 78 In Soft Garments 

the reaction against worldliness, a reaction perfectly justified 
in itself, takes heretical form by wanting to go too far. And 
so it leads up to the Reformation. We shall deceive ourselves 
if we think of the Reformation as merely a matter of doctrinal 
differences, or merely a conflict between the new nobilities 
and the old tradition of Europe. In part, at least, the Reforma- 
tion was a genuine protest against the corrupt state of morals 
which followed on the Renaissance. And where the Refor- 
mers got the upper hand, uncontrolled by secular princes, 
they overdid their part by trying to introduce a discipline far 
stricter than the discipline of the Catholic Church had been 
before them. In Scotland, for example, a person guilty of 
adultery who refused to submit to the discipline of the Kirk 
was put under the greater excommunication, solemnly given 
over into the power and hands of the devil, and outlawed 
from Christian society. If the Reformation had really 
succeeded, the sinners of Europe would have lived under con- 
ditions of intolerable oppression. 

The Reformation did not succeed ; kings and courts were 
too strong for it, and it made terms with the world after all. 
But it left its mark on society by creating, among certain 
classes, a tradition of Puritanism which has not yet died out. 
In England and Scotland, at any rate, a system of rigorism in 
morals commended itself to, and imbedded itself in, the 
mentality of the lower middle class. I am not saying that 
contemptuously, though you will often find such terms used 
in contempt. A class that has to be frugal, has to maintain a 
certain standard of respectability, that is excluded from the 
freer activities of the landed gentry, easily develops and clings 
to a tradition of Puritanism. There is no room for it in the 
theatre ; it is too poor for the dress circle, too refined for the 
pit. It has no money to waste on racing or on gambling ; it is 
too superior to join in the rough dances of the countryside, 
too provincial to acquire the manners of the ballroom. 



The Three Moralities 179 

Finally, in England, though not in Scotland, it loses the tradi- 
tion of drinking intoxicants, because it is too proud for the 
public houses and cannot afford to belong to clubs; so a 
temperance movement rounds off the completeness of the 
Puritan mentality. That mentality ruled England yesterday, 
and is making a hard struggle against defeat at this moment. 
It still wants to enforce a stricter morality by law, in the same 
spirit in which Calvin and John Knox made the attempt three 
and a half centuries ago. 

In Catholic countries, and in a Catholic society which 
manages to maintain itself, as ours did for more than two 
centuries, quite outside the general life of the nation, this 
Puritan ideal has never ruled. You get approaches to it ; the 
tendency in our own Church is labelled, rather loosely, by the 
seventeenth-century nickname of Jansenism. The Cure d' Ars 
at the beginning of last century was not satisfied until he had 
banished dancing altogether from his parish ; and even to-day, 
where the influence of the priesthood is strong, as in Ireland 
or in French Canada, you will find it exercised, sometimes, in 
a rather rigorist spirit. But it is an influence that remains 
personal ; a Catholic society, however strict in its views, has 
no itch for moral legislation, such as Puritanism has. It will 
only frame laws for the repression of vice where it is necessary 
to preserve the whole structure of social life, as, for example, 
in the matter of legalized divorce. 

Now, when a society goes pagan, as our society is going 
pagan hand over hand that is not pulpit rhetoric, it is plain 
fact for anybody who takes the trouble to think you get 
three distinct reactions on the part of Christian thought. 
There is the Puritan reaction; the reaction of the ordinary 
Protestant mind which has never been captured by Puritan- 
ism; and the reaction of the Catholic minority. The public 
effort of Puritanism is a wild attempt to resist all the proposals 
it dislikes, without distinguishing between them; no sweep- 



1 80 In Soft Garments 

stakes, no Sunday cinemas, no penny off beer, no, no, no. 
And where you have a revival of religion among non-Catho- 
lics it will fall, automatically, into the Puritan way of think- 
ing, because that has become traditional with us ; so that your 
Buchmatiite, if one may judge by the scraps of information 
one gets about that movement, will tend even to think of 
smoking as something inconsistent with the Christian life, 
instead of an indulgence which, like other indulgences, may 
laudably be given up by a person aiming at perfection. 

On the other hand, the non-Puritan Protestant public finds 
itself completely at sea ; it does not know what attitude to 
adopt towards the paganizing of life. You see, for years, and 
you may almost say for centuries, the only reason the ordin- 
ary EngHshman has known for not doing a thing was because 
it was something that was not done. But when something 
that was not done suddenly turns into something that is done, 
all his standards are upset. To take a very small and not an 
important instance of what I mean, women making up their 
faces was, thirty years ago, among the things that were not 
done ; not officially, anyhow, not in public. And, of course, 
that applies to more serious things ; it applies, for example, 
to divorce. Your ordinary Englishman is absolutely bewil- 
dered on that point. He knows that divorce was not done 
thirty years ago, and that it is done now ; was it wrong then? 
Is it right now ? He has no standard to judge by, since he took 
to picking holes in the Bible. That is the real reason why we 
are always seeing the old question discussed, though by now 
we are thoroughly bored with it, whether our age is degener- 
ate or not. The older generation has a standard of what is done 
which differs from that of the younger generation. And when 
the younger generation says, " Ah, but you were just as much 
a rebel in the eighteen-nineties," the older generation, if it had 
any sense, would reply, "Yes, and you will be just as much of 
a stick-in-the-mud in the nineteen-seventies." You must have 



The Three Moralities 181 

fixed standards if you are to discuss these things, and they have 
none; I mean, the great bulk of more or less Anglican 
Englishmen has none. 

The Catholic reaction to the same tendency is different 
from either. You cannot call it Puritan, even when it protests 
against the age ; for it distinguishes between the importance 
of the various issues ; it is not clouded by a mist of middle- 
class tradition, does not mistake indulgence as such for sin. 
Nor yet does it deserve to be called Victorian, because evi- 
dently it does not reflect the fashion of a single century. It is 
strong in controversy, because it takes its stand on unalterable 
moral principle ; not mere ecclesiastical legislation, but the 
law written in men's hearts. Only, that does not mean that as 
Catholics we shall avoid all the bother of argument and find 
ourselves universally respected. We shall find that people are 
for ever trying to persuade us that our outlook is mediaeval, 
because we stand apart from the sex-madness of our genera- 
tion. And it makes us unpopular ; people laugh at the Puritan 
but they do not laugh at the Catholic, they feel they are up 
against something too hard and too formidable for that. A 
quite new hatred of the Catholic religion is growing up, has 
grown up within my own lifetime ; a hatred of its strict 
principles on certain points, which our neighbours, though 
their own liberty of action is not in the least interfered 
with, dislike as being a criticism of their own conduct, and 
a criticism which in their heart of hearts they know to 
be just. 

We Catholics have not only to do our best to keep down 
our own warring passions and live decent lives, which will 
often be hard enough in this odd world we have been born 
into. We have to bear witness to moral principles which the 
world owned yesterday, and has begun to turn its back on 
to-day. We have to disapprove of some of the things our 
neighbours do, without being stuffy about it; we have to be 



1 82 In Soft Garments 

charitable towards our neighbours and make great allow- 
ances for them, without falling into the mistake of condoning 
their low standards and so encouraging them in sin. Two of 
the most difficult and delicate tasks a man can undertake ; and 
it happens, nowadays, not only to priests, to whom it comes 
as part of their professional duty, but to ordinary lay people. 
It will come to you, the first time you are asked to be best man 
at the wedding of a divorce. So we must know what are the 
unalterable principles we hold, and why we hold them ; we 
must see straight in a world that is full of moral fog. 




XXI 
MORALITY AND CONVENTION 

T is the nature of the undergraduate to discuss 
all things in heaven and earth with the utmost 
seriousness and sometimes with very slight 
information. And I suppose that those inter- 
minable conversations which go on, year after 
year, in these venerable buildings don't vary much from year 
to year in their character. I can imagine that buildings like 
Mob Quad at Merton or the Cottages at Worcester, if they 
had feelings to express and voices to express them, would 
protest that they were horribly bored by now with these 
ceaseless repetitions. Only I suppose there is a slight alteration, 
from decade to decade, in the choice of themes and the 
amount of attention devoted to each. I should say, offhand, 
that before the 1914-18 war the questions most discussed at 
Oxford were questions of public interest; we were all going 
to reform the world, by being Socialists or Christian Socialists 
or young Tories or missionaries or social workers or Nietz- 
schians or proconsuls or philanthropic millionaires ; looking 
back, I can't say that we seem to have done much in that line. 
Whereas nowadays I fancy that the subjects which command 
general attention are more self-centred, and very pardonably 
so. The modern question is "How am I to live?" first of all 
in the eminently practical sense, "How on earth am I going 
to make a living?" (a question which we never considered 
twenty years ago), and then in the more philosophical sense, 
7 183 



1 84 In Soft Garments 

"By what principles (if any) am I personally going to regulate 
my life?" 

The reason why people ask the question "How am I to 
live?" in the first sense is, clearly, because there aren't nearly 
so many jobs going. The reason why they ask the second 
question is, I suppose, mainly what we call in the newspaper 
headlines and elsewhere "The Breakdown of Convention." 
Let us stop for a moment at that phrase, and remember what 
it means. A convention is a rule which all parties agree to 
abide by for purposes of convenience. Thus it is a convention 
in England that you should drive on the left-hand side of the 
road, and it is a convention in most other countries that you 
should drive on the right-hand side of the road ; that is the 
sort of convention that doesn't break down, and there are a 
great many other things that would break down if it did. But 
that is a convention which exists to protect public safety; 
another set of conventions exists to protect public morality. 
For instance, it used to be common in Eastern countries, and 
it is still the practice in certain Eastern countries, that women 
should never appear in public without having their faces 
veiled up to the eyes. Nobody pretended that it was actually 
immoral for a woman to appear unveiled, but rightly or 
wrongly it was supposed that it would be a safeguard in the 
interests of morality. 

Now, it's quite certain that a good many conventions of 
that kind have recently disappeared in our own country, for 
better or for worse. The institution of the chaperone is an 
obvious instance; the very name, now, has an old-fashioned 
ring about it It would be silly to go into details. And people 
are very fond of pointing out it's quite true as far as it goes 
that such conventions have in themselves no moral value ; 
indeed, that they have a tendency to make morality hypo- 
critical and unreal. And they go on to talk about "conven- 
tional morality," and say (or imply) that everybody would 



Morality and Convention 185 

be as bad as everybody else if they weren't so frightened of 
outraging public standards of respectability. 

That, of course, is a lie as it stands, but it has this much 
truth in it that people of an unadventuf ous turn of mind, 
more especially when they have no strong religious lights to 
guide them, are affected in their conduct, more than they 
know, by the general standards of respectability in which they 
grow up. There is such a thing as herd-morality. You notice it 
especially in a matter like divorce, where social considerations 
necessarily apply. I suppose there were hundreds of people in 
society thirty years ago who would have gone into the 
divorce court without a scruple except for the fear of being 
cut in polite society & fear which would be quite unneces- 
sary to-day. But the same principle applies even when there is 
no question of public stigma. People do manage to keep 
straight just because there is a strong moral tone in the society 
around them a moral tone which makes itself felt in a 
variety of social conventions. And the danger, of course, is 
that they should confuse propriety with morality. The danger 
is that in taking the laws of morality and the conventions of 
propriety equally for granted, they should assume that the 
two things stand or fall together. And then, if the proprieties 
go, the moral principles for such people will go too. 

Those are the people who are asking nowadays, "Why 
shouldn't I?" And the obvious answer is, "If you think 
morality a mere matter of social convention, if you are only 
concerned to consider what other people will say about you, 
there's no reason why you shouldn't." Nobody will think 
very much the worse of such a man nowadays if his irregu- 
larities are not too blatant. And if he cannot see that morality 
means something more than a code of human conventions, 
there is no more to be done with him. What we have to try 
and persuade him of is: First, that there are such things as 
right and wrong. Second, that the art of living, and, if I may 



1 86 In Soft Garments 

so describe it, the fun of living, can be found only in regulat- 
ing your life according to fixed principles of conduct. Third, 
that there is one single standard of morality, ideally for all 
people, and practically for all Christian people. And fourth, 
that if you are really a Christian, the irksomeness of merely 
obeying negative rules is exchanged for the positive joy of 
trying to live so as to please our Lord Jesus Christ. 

First, there are such things as right and wrong. Whatever 
else in our human judgments is merely convention, this at 
least is a fixed principle, that some courses of action deserve to 
be rewarded, and others deserve to be punished. That whole 
notion of reward and punishment, of praise and blame, is an 
elementary notion, born in us, otherwise it could never have 
got into us. Every attempt to explain away our moral judg- 
ments as merely aesthetic or merely utilitarian has completely 
broken down. It's quite possible to mistake a wrong action 
for a right one, like the man who assassinates a tyrant. It is 
quite possible to mistake a right action for a wrong one, like 
die people who think it is wicked to fight for your country 
even in a just quarrel. But if right and wrong didn't exist, it 
would have been quite impossible for such a mistake to arise 
as to suppose that they did. The human mind has no creative 
power to have invented for itself such phantasies. 

Second, the art of living depends upon living by a rule of 
conduct, and it is that, really, which lends zest and interest to 
the performance. Of course, it's true that we've got to make a 
living, and that struggle lends a certain zest and interest to 
life ; but so far we are no better off than the beasts they too 
must struggle for their daily food. But Man, as an intellectual 
creature, is meant to have a fuller life than this; he has a 
character to form of which, under God, he is the architect. 
And any form of art demands rules that you are to work by, 
laws of harmony, laws of proportion, and so on. To be the 
artist of his own character, Man must have laws, outside of 



Morality and Convention 187 

himself and higher than himself, to which he is to conform 
his operations. You may go further than, that, and say that all 
art demands an ideal, an ideal which the artist wishes to 
translate into reality. A man, then, must have ideals to live 
by ; he must want to translate those ideals into reality in his 
own character. Generally speaking, he has some hero whom 
he imitates, to whose character he would like to assimilate his 
own. And the Christian sets before himself the highest of all 
ideals of character, to imitate as far as possible the life of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. He is the Hero, the Model, whose linea- 
ments we want to translate, with however faltering a hand, 
on to the canvas of our own lives. A man who is entirely 
unmoral, if such a creature could exist, would be one who has 
never tasted life at all. 

Next, this law of conduct is the same ideally for all man- 
kind. People talk sometimes about the difference between 
heathen and Christian morality, and wonder whether perhaps 
pagan morality wasn't a finer thing. But, of course, in their 
broad outlines there is no difference between Christian and 
pagan morality at all. The Christian Church didn't suddenly 
impose on the world a set of moral sentiments of which it had 
never heard before, a set of moral sentiments with which it 
violently disagreed. How could Christianity have spread so 
suddenly and so easily if it had not found a response in the 
consciences of those to whom it was preached? No, the 
pagans knew well enough what was right in theory, valued 
fidelity in married people, continence in young people, even 
virginity as a form of self-devotion ; they knew it was wrong 
to lie and steal and quarrel and all the rest of it, just as we do. 
It is possible, of course, for the human conscience to grow 
blunted, it is possible, therefore, for false standards of morals 
to prevail, for people to get wrong ideas about the im- 
portance of this virtue or that. But the human conscience 
does admire virtue when it sees it. It can get the values of 



1 88 In Soft Garments 

things wrong, but it doesn't hate good or admire evil for its 
own sake. 

Only, when all that's said and done, the human conscience 
is such a wavering and uncertain instrument that it does as a 
matter of fact need a code of morals, guaranteed by a super- 
natural revelation, if it is to keep its true direction. That's 
not a dogma ; it's an ordinary fact of experience. I don't mean 
that the individual necessarily needs a religion to make him 
lead a decent life; but the effect upon society of a decline in 
religion is always a decline in moral standards. And that is 
why, as I'm always telling you, other people up here are 
secretly envying you, try and drag you into the conversation 
when they talk about such things at the back of their minds 
they wish that they had your certainty to form the back- 
ground of their lives. 




XXII 
CUTTING THE KNOT 

|HE Catholic Church forbids divorce" so 
we are always reading in the newspapers. 
Of course, that isn't true. It isn't the 
Catholic Church which forbids divorce; 
Almighty God forbids divorce, and all 
the Catholic Church does is to say she's very sorry, but 
there it is ; the Divine Law will not allow a marriage to be 
dissolved, so she is afraid she can't very well do anything 
about it. If it was the Church that had made this law, she 
would be able to dispense people from this law ; the whole 
point of the situation is that the Church is powerless ; she 
can do nothing. She can no more prevent a person who has 
two wives being in mortal sin than she can prevent a person 
who falls off a precipice breaking his neck. It is not part of her 
legislation that a married man should not remarry. It is part of 
her doctrine that a married man cannot remarry, so long as 
his first wife is alive. If he goes through the form of 
marriage, it is an empty farce. Now, let's see what grounds 
we have for saying that; let us examine it on the three usual 
grounds of Scripture, of ecclesiastical tradition, and of 
human common-sense. 

"We know from Scripture, not merely that our Lord taught 
the indissolubility of marriage, but that he taught this as part 
of the natural law. In the beginning it was not so ; Moses, 
for the hardness of their heart, allowed the Jews to divorce 

189 



190 In Soft Garments 

their wives in certain aggravated circumstances that means, 
in all probability, that the Mosaic law allowed the Jews to 
divorce their wives for fear that if they weren't allowed to 
divorce them they would strangle them. How it was exactly 
that this special dispensation was allowed to the Jews we don't 
know, all we know is that it was a special dispensation, and 
one which has now been abrogated by our Lord himself. In 
the beginning it was not so ; God made human kind male and 
female; he intended that a man should leave father and 
mother and cleave to his wife. In all sorts of primitive societies 
all sorts of marriage customs have prevailed; there have been 
societies in which men had a plurality of wives, in which 
women had a plurality of husbands ; but all that was a 
degradation, a deviation from the natural law ; by his nature, 
man is monogamous. And it's no good saying that this is 
unscientific, because the other animals aren't monogamous ; 
that parallel doesn't hold. For one thing, the institution of the 
family is natural to man, and the institution of the family 
would become impossible if every man took a fresh wife each 
spring. For another thing, man is an intellectual creature, and 
therefore it is foolish to expect that he would be content to 
live by laws of mere casual instinct. For another thing it is 
absurd to allow free love unless you also allow free hate ; if 
men are to be allowed to fall in love right and left as the beasts 
do, then men must be allowed to kill one another right and 
left, as the beasts do. A civilized society must of necessity have 
some settled principles of marriage ; and the principle at which 
all such societies aim, although they don't always achieve the 
aim perfectly by any means, is the principle of monogamy. 

Even if that weren't so, even if mankind before the Incar- 
nation had been left without any moral principles in the 
matter, it would still remain true that for us Christian people 
marriage is a bond which cannot be dissolved, because our 
Divine Lord has positively laid it down that this should be so. 



Cutting the Knot 191 

Once in St Mark and once in St Luke, in a deliberate answer 
made to the Pharisees who were questioning him upon this 
precise point, our Lord says quite roundly that the man who 
puts away his wife and marries another is guilty of adultery. 
Now, it's quite true that there are two parallel passages in St 
Matthew where our Lord seems to say that a man .may put 
away his wife on the ground of her misconduct, and in one of 
those two passages he even seems to imply that in such cir- 
cumstances a man may remarry. That's quite true, but it 
doesn't alter the situation. If you take the Protestant higher 
critical point of view, and say that St Matthew here is in 
contradiction with the other two Evangelists, then you must 
prefer their authority to his. For, on the Protestant higher 
critical reckoning, St Matthew is later than St Mark, and 
where the two differ, St Mark's account is the original 
account. There is something splendidly unselfconscious about 
a man who says (as an Anglican divine said the other day) 
that in every other part of the Gospel we must prefer St Mark 
to St Matthew, but just here, just because it happens to suit 
our book, we must prefer St Matthew to St Mark. As Catho- 
lics, of course we have to admit that the discrepancy between 
the Evangelists is only apparent, and there are so many differ- 
ences of reading, and of possible rendering, in the passage, 
that the sense of St Matthew and St Mark can be harmonized 
in more ways than one without doing any violence to the 
principles of criticism. 

As a matter of fact, we have independent evidence of 
Christian practice in the matter which is possibly older than 
any of the Gospels I mean St Paul's reference in his first 
epistle to the Corinthians. "But to those who are married it 
is not I that speak, but the Lord, that a woman should not 
separate from her husband (or if she does so she must remain 
unmarried till she is reconciled to her husband), and that a 
man should not put away his wife." This, then, was how the 



192 In Soft Garments 

earliest apostles understood our Lord's words ; there was no 
exception made in view of marital misconduct. And else- 
where, in writing to the Ephesians, St Paul gives the reason 
for this attitude of the New Dispensation towards matrimony. 
Marriage, he says, is a musterion, a Sacrament; it is the type of 
the union between Christ and his Church. Christian marriage, 
then, must be the mirror of the indissoluble bond which 
unites the one Christ and his one Church. 

And this has been the practice of the Church ever since. 
One or two local synods in the dark ages tried to make 
exceptions in favour of the wronged husband or the wronged 
wife, but such local legislation was always repudiated by the 
Church, and her stricter standard enforced. She has always 
permitted judicial separation, on sufficient grounds, but such 
separation does not make it possible for either party to re- 
marry. The principle holds good that a valid and consummated 
Christian marriage is a bond that kinds till death. I say a Christian 
marriage, because St Paul himself in the passage I quoted 
allows the newly converted husband or wife of a heathen to 
separate and even to remarry, if there is danger to the faith of 
the Christian party as the result of fidelity to the bond. Theo- 
logians dispute as to the grounds on which this extraordinary 
privilege was conceded. It was conceded, in any case, only to 
those who had been married as unbaptized heathens, in times 
of bitter persecution, and to-day it is scarcely heard of. I say a 
consummated marriage, because it is in the power of the 
Holy See to dissolve a marriage if as a matter of fact the two 
parties have never lived together as man and wife. And I say 
a valid marriage, because if it can be proved legally that the 
marriage was invalid from the beginning owing to some flaw 
in the proceedings, then the obligation, which was only an 
imaginary obligation, naturally ceases. 

Every now and then there is trouble over this business I 
have just mentioned, as there was the other day. What we 



Cutting the Knot 193 

have to explain to our Protestant friends is this, that a decree 
of nullity is not the dissolution of a marriage, it is the legal 
assertion that there has never been any marriage at all. Let me 
illustrate that difference. Suppose I'm playing patience; I 
sometimes do. Suppose the game is going badly, and I shuffle 
the cards and start again that isn't playing the game ; that's 
like divorce. But suppose I find that five, six, seven and eight 
of the same suit come out one after another then I say to 
myself, " These cards haven't been shuffled properly, I must 
reshuffle and start again" that's fair enough, that's like the 
decree of nullity. I'm not altering the conditions of the prob- 
lem, I'm only stating that the conditions of the problem were 
wrong from the start. Of course, our enemies will always say 
that the Catholic Church uses decrees of nullity as a conve- 
nient substitute for divorce, especially where rich people are 
concerned. That is a cowardly libel I say a libel, because it's 
both untrue and damaging; I say cowardly, because it's 
directed at an institution which cannot sue them for libel. It's 
quite easy, as a matter of fact, to give instances of poor people 
who have succeeded in getting a decree of nullity, and in- 
stances of rich and powerful people who have tried to get a 
decree of nullity and failed. 

We Catholics, then, are people who don't recognize the 
possibility of divorce, in the sense in which that word is 
ordinarily used, living in a world which is beginning to have 
standards quite different from ours. People with no religion 
in particular think divorce quite as natural a thing as marriage ; 
even Christians outside the Church are in two minds about it 
all. Now, apart from tradition, which is the sensible view, ours 
or theirs ? 

The point we've got to make them realize is this, that 
whereas Christian marriage, whatever else it is, is a principle, 
divorce isn't a principle at all, it's only a frantic expedient, a 
desperate compromise. If all marriages were terminable on 



194 In Soft Garments 

either side after five years, or ten years, then that would be an 
intelligible principle, though I fancy it would lead to a good 
deal of trouble. Or if we treated marriage merely as a matter 
of legal partnership, and either side could buy themselves out 
whenever they liked for a good substantial sum of money, that 
would be an intelligible principle. But you see we don't do 
that. We all rally round and sing hymns about the Voice that 
breathed o'er Eden, and the bride and bridegroom solemnly 
swear that nothing except death is going to part them, and 
there are wedding-bells and orange-blossom and old shoes 
and all the rest of it, and the bride has her married initials 
stamped on all her wedding presents, and then then five 
years afterwards we come to die conclusion that we made a 
mistake about it, and die two soul-mates weren't soul-mates 
after all, and the things have to go back to the shop to have 
fresh initials engraved on diem. That's because we're so 
incurably sentimental, we English. We like to revel in the 
sentiment of marriage for better, for worse, for richer, for 
poorer, in sickness and in health, and so on; but when it 
comes to the point we find that we don't want our own 
phrases to mean anything. When Rossetti's wife died, he 
stood at the graveside and flung the MS. of his unpublished 
poems into it. Later on, when he was hard up, he dug them 
up and published them. That's what I call sentimentalism. 
You do something irrevocable, and then revoke it. 

You see, it's all very well to have exceptional legislation for 
exceptional cases as long as you can make sure that the 
number of cases is limited. But if you grant legal divorce on 
grounds of marital infidelity it means, in the first place, that 
you set a premium on marital infidelity itself; it means, in the 
second place, that people who are merely bored with one 
another will be tempted to commit (or to pretend they have 
committed) offences against fidelity, in order to get a divorce. 
And the result is a sort of hybrid society where nobody knows 



Cutting the Knot 195 

whether marriage is an indissoluble bond or not; where, 
consequently, the best people suffer from the situation, and 
the worst take advantage of it ; where numbers of children 
are brought up without proper parental control ; where the 
sacramental character of marriage, and even the institution 
itself, is being brought into such contempt that some people 
are prepared to think we would be better without it, and are 
prepared to act on that belief. And all this, of course, is only 
just starting.* 

I say we're all in a mess ; the condition of things in which 
we live is an interim condition of things, and sooner or later 
the world has got to make up its mind. It must either throw 
overboard the principle of Christian marriage altogether, 
replacing it by some different and less permanent kind of 
contract, or else it must return to the principle that marriage 
is indissoluble, in spite of the hardship which that principle 
sometimes brings to individuals, for the sake of general 
decency and general order. But while the present inconsistent, 
sentimental attitude prevails, we Catholics have a very clear 
duty. We must not give people the impression that Catholics 
abstain from divorce just as they abstain from eating meat on 
Fridays, as if it were a piece of tiresome ecclesiastical legisla- 
tion over which Rome is rather old-fashioned, which affects 
us without affecting our neighbours. It is a law of God, 
written in man's heart ; it is a law of Christ, solemnly promul- 
gated by him to the world. THs duty, then, of preserving the 
sanctity of marriage falls upon every intellectual creature in so 
far as his conscience is rightly informed; it falls especially 
upon those who call themselves Christians and profess to live 
by the rule of Jesus Christ. "We aren't therefore to talk, you 
and I, among our non-Catholic friends as if divorce was a 
thing which didn't matter except where Catholics are con- 
cerned. We aren't to register our votes, you and I, for any 

* This was written in 1929. 



196 In Soft Garments 

party or any movement which is pledged, to further legislation 
in the direction of free divorce. And later on, when you've 
settled down in life and have a household of your own, it will 
be for you to make certain that, as far as possible, your own 
social example shall be such as to discourage lax views on the 
subject. I don't mean that it's possible nowadays to refuse 
altogether to meet people who have been through the divorce 
courts ; it is too late for open protest of that kind to be effec- 
tive. But in your own choice of friends and in your own exer- 
cise of hospitality you wiR have, to some small degree, the 
opportunity of influencing the world around you. And we 
Catholics, remember, are to be the salt of the world, the 
leaven of human society. That duty of ours becomes, I think, 
daily more apparent. 

I will add one word more, I hope it is unnecessary. If you 
marry, whether you marry a Protestant or another Catholic, 
you will marry as a Catholic, and will be understood to be 
binding yourself under the marriage obligation in a Catholic 
sense. The Catholic, therefore, who afterwards attempts to 
get a divorce from his wife is not only being a traitor to his 
religion, he is being a traitor to his own honour. For it is 
understood that, whatever other people may mean by their 
marriage vows, Catholics understand those vows to be ter- 
minable only by death, and accept them in that sense. A girl 
will confide her own happiness to you with all the more con- 
fidence because she feels sure that you, being a Catholic, can 
never look forward to another marriage as long as she lives. 
And to disappoint that faith of hers is to add treachery to 
sacrilege. On the other side, if you do marry a non-Catholic, 
for heaven's sake make sure that she understands the marriage 
vow in the same sense in which you understand it; that is 
mere prudence in your own defence. 




XXIII 
UNSELFISHNESS IN MARRIAGE 

OVE is essentially the effort to sacrifice your- 
self, to immolate yourself, to another person. 
And passion is essentially the effort to sacrifice, 
to immolate, another person to yourself. The 
man who finds in beauty only something 
which he must at all costs possess ; who finds in innocence 
something which must be spoilt and defaced, for him; in 
modesty, something which must be overcome, that he may 
score a personal triumph ; in infidelity, the opportunity of 
enriching his own experience with as great a variety as 
possible of amatory adventure that man is guilty of passion; 
he is an egoist from first to last. And there is a corresponding 
egoism on the part of women, which there is no need to dis- 
cuss here. Contrariwise, the lover's instinct is to devote him- 
self, to be of service, at whatever cost to his own leisure or 
his own dignity ; nay, to obliterate himself if need be, and 
pass out of the life of the woman he loves, rather than spoil 
her happiness or interfere with the highest realization of her 
character that is love. 

So much difference, you see, a whole world of difference, 
between two experiences either of which is described, in 
common parlance, as "falling in love." So much difference 
between the two attitudes in which a man can lead a woman 
to the altar. I don't suggest that this difference constitutes the 

whole morality of the affair. Often enough marriages take 

197 



198 In Soft Garments 

place, and are regarded by the outside world as "happy" 
marriages, which are really spoilt by selfishness on the part of 
husband or wife ; there is no breach of the sixth command- 
ment, and yet two lives are baulked of their fruition by this 
means. I don't say that selfish passion necessarily leads to 
tragedy in marriage ; I only say that there is constant danger 
of it. And on the other side, so weak are we men, so little right 
have we to judge one another, that you can certainly point to 
guilty love affairs, such as incur God's displeasure, in which 
there is nevertheless unselfish love on both sides, a good 
quality devoted to a bad end. I don't say that -unselfish love 
always and necessarily protects men and women from sinful 
actions ; I only say that it gives the best hope of such protec- 
tion. Unselfish love is less likely to give rise to moral delin- 
quency ; and if it does, we can dare to hope that God will 
judge it more mercifully. 

Well, all that sounds very flat and obvious, and rather like 
the advice column in Home Notes. But, you know, this 
question of selfishness does lie at the very root of all our 
present confusion in social life. You see, I suppose it is true 
to say that women are naturally more unselfish than men ; it is 
hard to imagine that it could be otherwise, since women have 
to undergo all the altruistic labour of bringing up children. 
And I think you can say that there has, before our time, been 
a constant tendency on the part of man to exploit the un- 
selfishness of woman. In all legislation, in all our social judg- 
ments, it is quite true to say that the scales have been weighted 
in favour of our sex. What was sauce for goose hasn't been 
sauce for gander, in our common, worldly estimation in 
Christian morals the parity of position has always been recog- 
nized. And not only has there been a tendency to condone 
the man who is loose in his relations with women outside of 
wedlock, but in marriage itself men have always been, and 
still are, too ready to treat their wives selfishly, unfeelingly, 



Unselfishness in Marriage 199 

inconsiderately, in all the delicate relations of die married 
state. Men have expected their wives to be echoes and 
shadows of themselves, instead of realizing that they have lives 
of their own to live, personalities of their own to express. I 
wish any of you ever read Meredith's book, The Egoist. It is 
not much read nowadays, because it is full of thought, and 
people don't like to be made to think when they read novels, 
they like to have the thinking done for them. It's a profound 
psychological study of how egoism can kill a romance, what 
frantic efforts it will make to reconstruct that romance, and, 
when it fails to do that, how nearly it can succeed in replacing 
romance by married bondage. If I were dictator, I think I 
would make it illegal for any young man of decent education 
to marry until he had not only read The Egoist, but passed an 
examination in it. 

Unfortunately, men either didn't read The Egoist or didn't 
assimilate its lessons, but women did. And the revolt of 
woman, which has been going on all this century, is not a 
mere political affair, as we try to persuade ourselves that it has 
been ; it's not a mere matter of getting the vote or getting 
the right to take degrees and practise at the bar and so on. 
Nor is it a matter of social conventions merely, getting rid of 
the chaperone and wearing short hair and short skirts, and 
playing men's games and smoking. It's something far deeper 
and more significant than that. Beneath the surface of it all 
there has been a steady revolt on woman's part against the 
code which made it her business to be professionally unsel- 
fish, and so play up, continually, to the selfishness of man. 
You will recognize from what I said just now that I think 
women had, in the first instance, the right on their side. But, 
you know, they are getting their own back with a vengeance. 
On a privileged occasion like this it is possible to be frank, and 
to say that many women and many of those especially who 
try to conform to a modern type, have not been content 



20O In Soft Garments 

merely to protest against man's selfishness ; they have imitated 
it. It isn't that they smoke, or swear, or drink cocktails, that 
isn't the trouble; the trouble is that they are expecting men 
to do the Hon's share in the way of unselfishness ; and that 
doesn't work. Men aren't made that way. That's the cause of 
half the trouble, at least, which we have been discussing this 
term. 

"Well, you will see that I am not being very encouraging to 
you about your matrimonial prospects. I am inviting you to 
realize that, unless you marry a type of woman who is not too 
common nowadays, and is not, nowadays, sought in marriage, 
you have got to be more unselfish men than your fathers and 
grandfathers were before you; or else there will be ship- 
wreck. And what makes matters worse is that your particular 
generation is, by force of circumstances, a selfish generation. 
I am not going to try and bring home that charge of selfish- 
ness to you personally ; that might look as if I were merely 
venting a private grievance of my own, and this is no place 
for such an exercise. I am content to point out that your 
generation has every temptation to be selfish, every excuse 
for selfishness, if you like to call it so ; and that, just at the 
moment when it is important for you to be more unselfish 
than ever. In the first place, you were all brought up as young 
children during the war.* That was a time, believe it or not, 
when the greater part of Europe was being unselfish, under 
the strain of a great emergency. And whatever qualities 
parents do or do not hand on to their children, one thing is 
certain ; an unselfish parent doesn't make an unselfish child. 
The unselfish parent, unless the unselfishness is tempered by a 
rare degree of prudence, indulges the child, does everything 
for it, is constantly at its beck and call, condones faults, 
smoothes over difficulties, and, as a general rule, spoils the 
child. Now, you were brought up by your mothers, not by 
* This was written in 1932. 



Unselfishness in Marriage 201 

your fathers. Your fathers were fighting, or overworking 
themselves, or risking their lives somehow ; and your mothers 
were left at home to lavish on you all the care they would 
have liked to bestow on their husbands your mothers, you 
see, still belonged to the unselfish tradition of womanhood. 
Nothing seemed too good for you, who had come into the 
world to replace the generation that was fighting and dying. 
You had rarity value, and you were spoilt 

And then, beset with the temptation to selfishness through 
passing your nursery days in the time of the Great War, you 
are beset with a further temptation to selfishness, growing to 
manhood as you are at the time of the great slump. The 
question, how you are ever going to get a job, how that job is 
going to keep you, still worse, how it is going to keep a wife 
and family, absorbs you as it never absorbed your predeces- 
sors. Human nature after all is constant, and the man who is 
under the immediate necessity of looking after himself has less 
time, less inclination, to look after other people. He has less 
scope for unselfish ambition because, on merely economic 
grounds, his selfish ambitions have to come first. Also, the 
less prospect there is of having fun during the rest of your 
lives, the more determined you are, naturally, to have fun 
while the going is still good. Where are we going to get the 
unselfish husbands for the women who have come to despise 
feminine unselfishness, and stamp it as Victorian ? 

Of all virtues, unselfishness is perhaps the most evidently 
Christian. It is starred all over the New Testament in phrases 
which rise familiarly to the lips of the most ignorant ; he who 
loves his life shall lose it, greater love hath no man than this, 
if any man will come after me, let him deny himself and take 
up his cross, and so on. A Christian virtue: there is no Latin 
for selfish and unselfish. There is no Greek for selfish and un- 
selfish. Unselfishness at its highest point belongs, no doubt, 
to the more remote paths of holiness; unselfishness of some 



202 In Soft Garments 

kind is expected of every Christian ; it is, or at least it is meant 
to be, the badge of our tribe. 

And of all failings, selfishness is the most difficult to detect 
in our own characters. That goes without saying ; it is one 
of the first effects of selfishness to make us feel thoroughly 
pleased with ourselves. I think occasionally we can detect it in 
ourselves if we watch, carefully, our judgments of other 
people. If, for example, you never notice whether other 
people are selfish or not, that probably means you are selfish 
yourself, and have lost all sense of the considerateness which 
human beings ought to show to one another. On the other 
hand, if you are constantly finding everybody else selfish, that 
means you are selfish yourself, just as the man who thinks the 
rest of the world mad may be quite certain that he is a lunatic. 
If you are continually grousing and discontented, that is again 
a sure sign. But, of course, selfishness is a thing we should all 
be on our guard against, whether we are conscious of it or 
not, for it is close to the roots of all our characters ; whether it 
is in small things, as, for instance, in refusing to play with your 
young brothers and sisters, or in larger things, like con- 
sistently wasting your time and your money when your 
parents are making sacrifices to give you a university educa- 
tion, you will be pretty sure to find it in your character, if 
you are unselfish enough to look. 

Unselfishness is the best condition of happiness in marriage. 
That is true, even if the marriage is a childless one; perhaps 
I ought rather to say, that is especially true if the marriage is a 
childless one. For a married couple, in those circumstances, 
are living on their capital ; there is no romance of parenthood 
to complement, to succeed if need be and even to supersede 
the romance of marriage itself. Marriage, with or without 
children, can only be what it is meant to be, a lifelong 
romance, on one condition that the husband's attitude is one 
of lifelong courtship. To suppose that, once a woman has said 



Unselfishness in Marriage 203 

"Yes," her will thenceforth is entirely her husband's will, so 
that he can treat her as he likes and dispose of her as he likes, is 
a supposition which barely works out even in those backward 
civilizations where women are accustomed to being treated as 
chattels. In the European civilization of yesterday, that 
supposition led to a great deal of misery among women, from 
which they had no legitimate escape. In the civilization of 
to-day, it leads in a straight line to the divorce court. The 
women you are going to propose to are less yielding, less 
compliant, if the bare truth must be told, less unselfish than 
their mothers, much less so than their grandmothers. And, 
when courtship is over, when the honeymoon is over, they 
will still want from you the attentions, the consideration, the 
readiness to consult their own moods and their own wishes, 
which will come natural to you during the courtship, during 
the honeymoon but not afterwards. That is where you will 
have to put force on yourself, sometimes, if you are to treat 
the sacrament of marriage unselfishly. "Giving honour to the 
female, as to the weaker vessel" that is how St Peter (who 
was himself a married man, as the Anglican wedding service 
rather ungenerously points out) describes the attitude of the 
Christian husband. Consideration of the wife that is true 
especially where the inner sanctities of marriage are con- 
cerned ; it is true also of the ordinary details of everyday life. 
The unselfishness, nowadays, has got to come in great 
measure from your side. If I was giving a conference at Cher- 
well Edge, I should be putting another side of the case as well ; 
but for you here that's the important thing to understand 
don't judge of your wives from your mothers ; they belong 
to a different generation. 

And of course, when the question of bringing up a family 
comes in, you won't need to be reminded that unselfishness is 
a quality absolutely necessary to Christian parenthood ; more 
so than ever now, when the class to which most of you belong 



204 I n Soft Garments 

by birth is a class which tends, from one generation to another, 
to become poorer. You must have noticed, living as you do in 
a society which discusses its future married arrangements with 
a singular lack of reticence, how people always try to make it 
appear as if it was just the other way as if it was entirely 
from unselfishness that they don't want to have a family, or 
don't want to have a large family. "I'm not going to marry 
till I'm forty, 9 ' they say, "or anyhow I'm not going to have 
any children till I'm forty, because if I did I shouldn't have 
enough money to give them the same educational advantages 
I've had myself." We must no longer talk of selfish bachelors, 
as our fathers did ; the bachelors are the unselfish people who 
want to spare several unborn souls the misery of not being 
brought up at Harrow. I'm afraid, you know, that that kind 
of unselfishness doesn't really bear looking into. What the 
man means, at the back of his mind, is that he would rather be 
known as the father of one son at Harrow than as the father of 
two sons at Leatherhead. If he were really thinking of the 
greatest happiness of the greatest number, he would find it 
difficult to prove that a greater aggregate of happiness is 
enjoyed by one Harrovian than by two Leatherhead boys. 
And meanwhile, one would like to ask, what about himself? 
What kind of car is he going to keep, which club is he going 
to belong to, where is he going to spend his summer holidays, 
smoking what kind of cigars? Is he really that's the point 
out to make sacrifices ? 

Well, I won't pursue that subject, which is rather an un- 
gracious one. What I am concerned to point out is, that the 
vocation to marriage is also, if it be God's will for you, a 
vocation to fatherhood. And a vocation to fatherhood is, at 
the best of times, a vocation which demands unselfishness, and 
demands a considerable degree of trust in Providence. In 
having children, you are tying up a great part of your happi- 
ness in a set of other human beings who will, sooner or later, 



Unselfishness in Marriage 205 

escape from your control, and may easily become any sort of 
nuisance. The man who has a small family does not escape 
that danger; if anything, he rather increases it; for the chil- 
dren of small families are very apt to be spoilt, and a small 
family makes no provision for losses by death, by separation, 
or by disgrace. In common experience, how often one sees 
that one child can be more of a worry to its parents than six 
would be ! If you scheme for your own happiness in marriage, 
ten to one you will be disappointed, and you will have the 
irritating feeling that there is nobody but yourself to blame 
for it. If you enter upon marriage in a spirit of trust in God's 
Providence, you are more likely to make a success of it, and 
if you don't, you will at least be able to see God's plan for 
you, not God's plan marred by your own interference. Please 
don't think that I am encouraging all of you to embark upon 
matrimony at once with no money and no prospects. You 
must exercise reasonable prudence, or you will be a drag upon 
others, your own parents particularly. But if and when you 
are called to that state, you are called to an adventure, and to 
an adventure which demands generosity that is the point. 



XXIV 
THE TORCH HANDED ON 




A HIS conference is supposed to be about the 
apostolicity of the Church and I'm rather glad 
to be doing it myself, because if you put on a 
visiting preacher to do it he is a tiny bit apt to 
confuse the issues. Visiting preachers usually 
start out with the idea that what these young chaps really 
want is not so much apologetics as good sound moral advice ; 
and the word "apostolic" seems a capital text to start from. 
It is an excellent thing that every Christian should be an 
aposde, but the apostolicity of the Church has nothing what- 
ever to do with that. I think you might, as a matter of fact, 
make out that there is a fifth mark of the Church, which 
perhaps we might call apostolicahty. The Church has at all 
times had the instinct that if there are heathen or heretics 
about it is her job to try and convert them as much as the 
circumstances allow; not to shrug her shoulders and say, 
"These unfortunate people have a very different world- 
picture from ours." And that distinguishes her. So I think 
you could make out a case for the idea that one mark of the 
true Church is that itch to make converts, which is always 
described by our non-Catholic neighbours as proselytism, 
except when they are doing it themselves. 

But apostolicity means something quite different. It means 
being in a position to trace your history, by a continuous 

tradition, back to the apostles. I say by a continuous tradition, 

206 



The Torch Handed on 207 

because, of course, in a general way every Christian denomi- 
nation can trace its history back to the apostles. The Quakers, 
for example, go back to George Fox in the early part of the 
seventeenth century; and, of course, George Fox didn't have 
to invent Christianity himself, he'd learned it from other 
people, and those other people had learned it from other 
people, and those other people had learned it from Catholics. 
But the point is that George Fox deliberately broke away 
from the main current of Christian tradition, and regarded 
the Anglican churches as temples of Baal, and the Anglican 
clergymen as priests of Baal. So that Quaker history doesn't 
date from the apostles, and doesn't pretend to date from the 
apostles, it dates from George Fox. Whereas we Catholics do 
not trace our history back to Edmund Campion at the end of 
the sixteenth century or to St Augustine of Canterbury at the 
end of the sixth century ; we trace it back to the apostles 
themselves, to whom our Lord's promises were made, and 
we wouldn't claim to be the inheritors of those promises 
unless we could show that we are the heirs of the apostles. 

This idea of a continuous spiritual history involves several 
different claims. In the first place, the whole notion of sacra- 
mental life as we understand it demands that certain super- 
natural powers should be handed on from one generation of 
Christians to the next ; as really, as surely, as certain bodily 
characteristics are handed down from father to son, genera- 
tion after generation, in the natural order. The sacramental 
process by which this tradition is assured has always included, 
and is often described as, the laying on of hands. We know 
that the apostles regularly laid hands on those whom they 
appointed to succeed them in their ministry, and it is a plain 
matter of history that that process of laying hands on people 
has been going on ever since. It is only because he is ordained 
by a bishop that a priest has the power to say Mass and to 
perform certain other sacraments validly. The word validly 



208 In Soft Garments 

means, that a person not so ordained may go through all the 
motions of performing those sacraments, but when he does 
nothing happens. 

If that were all that was meant by apostolicity, apostoHcity 
would not be a distinctive mark of the true Church. For there 
are Christian bodies which have a valid ministry and valid 
sacraments, and yet do not belong to the true Church; most 
of the Christians in the Near East, whether their doctrines are 
orthodox or heretical in the light of the early Councils, are in 
that position ; so are the Old Catholics in Holland and else- 
where, a very small body of people who broke away at the 
time when Infallibility was defined. And, of course, the 
Anglicans diink they have valid orders ; and for that matter 
some of the Presbyterians think they have valid orders ; but 
to go into all that would be a long business, and as we shall 
see immediately it does not matter a great deal whether they 
have valid orders or not. For it is possible to have valid 
orders coming down from the apostles, and yet not to have 
a continuous spiritual history coming down from the 
apostles. 

How is that? Because a continuous spiritual history means, 
not merely deriving certain supernatural powers from that 
fountain of grace which was committed to the apostles, but 
by deriving from that same apostolical tradition the right to 
minister in God's Church, and to minister in this or that part 
of God's Church. Our Lord said to his disciples, "As my 
Father hath sent me, even so send I you" ; he commissioned 
them to act in his name, and this commission to act is some- 
thing which you must derive by legitimate descent from 
them, no less than the power to perform spiritual acts. Ever 
since our Lord said that, the Church has been sending people, 
commissioning them to minister in this or that place, in this 
or that capacity, and to minister without her commission is 
an act of schism. Put it in this way for the sake of clearness; 



The Torch Handed on 209 

when you come and make your confession to me here, I can 
give you absolution. But if you made your confession to me 
on Boar's Hill, I couldn't give you absolution. Why is that? 
Because I hold faculties from the Archbishop of Birmingham 
to hear confessions in his diocese, which is north of the 
Thames, but Boar's Hill, which is south of the Thames, is in 
the diocese of Portsmouth, in which, it so happens, I don't 
hold faculties. On your death-bed, you can get absolution 
from any priest, even from a Greek Orthodox priest who is 
in schism, even from a Nestorian priest who is a heretic; 
because in the hour of death the Church supplies faculties to 
all priests who have been validly ordained. But for ordinary 
purposes you must hold a commission from a bishop who is 
in communion with the Holy See before you presume to 
exercise any ministerial functions at all. 

Our submission is, then, that whenever there has been a 
schism in the history of Christendom one side was in the 
wrong, not merely because it broke away from that Catholic, 
world-wide unity which the true Church must possess, but 
because it tried to go back upon that apostolic, age-old con- 
tinuity by which die true Church is equally marked. If you 
look at the schism which has most to do with controversies 
which affect our own country, the English Reformation, you 
can see at once that it was a schism between the supporters 
of an old, continuous tradition, and the supporters of a new 
order of things. I know that Anglican controversialists eagerly 
maintain the contrary ; try to make out that the continuous 
tradition lies with them, not with us. But the tradition of 
Anglicanism does not go back to those thirteen or fourteen 
bishops who were left over at the end of Queen Mary's reign. 
It goes back to the new set of bishops, whether validly con- 
secrated or not it doesn't matter, whom Queen Elizabeth 
intruded into their sees, without any ecclesiastical authority 
for doing so. It is from them, from Queen Elizabeth's 



210 In Soft Garments 

nominees, that the Anglican Church of to-day derives, in 
the last resort, its commission. 

Further, in order to be apostolic a Church must have 
continuity, not only of life but of faith. People sometimes 
accuse us Catholics of having added to the faith; of having 
foisted in doctrines which were no part of the original deposit, 
that of the Immaculate Conception, for example. But nobody 
seriously accuses us of having subtracted from the faith ; of 
having dropped any article of belief which was an integral 
part of theology as theology was understood by the early 
Fathers. And that's important. The apostles, you see, were 
in the first instance witnesses; people who could bear 
testimony to certain things they had seen and heard, and hand 
on that testimony to those who came after them. Every 
Catholic bishop is the repository of a tradition which he took 
over from his predecessor and is bound to hand on, un- 
diminished, to his successor. That's why, if he has time 
and opportunity, a Catholic bishop on his death-bed calls his 
canons together and makes a solemn profession of faith; he 
wants to make it clear that, in his time at least, the deposit of 
tradition has not been tampered with. 

Continuity of life, continuity of faith there you have the 
essentials of that mark of apostolicity by which we distinguish 
the true Church. I always feel we should do well to include 
another kind of continuity, which is not often mentioned in 
this connection, what you may call continuity of type. The 
Catholic type, that's a thing which doesn't change with the 
centuries. You could say a lot about it ; you could write a 
book about it ; but the obvious, salient point to raise about it 
is this, that it is tenacious, has a firm grip on the old things and 
is suspicious of novelties. Quite often it pushes this tendency 
too far, and has to admit that there was something in the new 
things after all. It is a rather amusing and a very salutary 
reflection that St Thomas was regarded as a dangerous 



The Torch Handed on 211 

innovator because he wanted to interpret Christian theology 
in terms of Aristotle. "Good old Plato," people said, " what's 
wrong with Plato ? He was good enough for St Augustine, 
and he ought to be good enough for us." Well, of course, 
they were wrong; and yet in a sense they were right; their 
instinct was right. At the time, no doubt, the thing looked like 
some sort of ramp. We've all suffered from it, this Catholic 
instinct of caution ; God knows I have. But, though it has the 
defects of its qualities, the Catholic type is admirably adapted 
to secure, what its first business is to secure, the permanence 
on earth of a great religious tradition, whose content is of the 
supernatural, and whose origins are divine. 

If for a moment I may assume the airs of a bishop on his 
death-bed, and throw back my regard over the past, I would 
say that this instinct of tenacity marks us off, us Catholics, 
from all that I have known of non-Catholic religion in Ox- 
ford, since I knew Oxford. As a member of this University, I 
have the age of Christ; it is thirty-three years since I matricu- 
lated. During the first nine of those years, I knew Oxford as 
a Protestant ; during the last thirteen as a Catholic ; and during 
all that time, the modern religious debate has been constandy 
the subject uppermost in my thoughts. I can remember, when 
I was an undergraduate, a sermon from the Bishop of Lon- 
don, I mean, the one who is just retiring, then at the height of 
his remarkable influence. He preached about the faith, and 
gave us a parable, probably from some incident in the South 
African War, about a wounded soldier with a flag in his 
hands, "slipping . . . slipping/' And then, of course, he told 
us that we mustn't let the faith slip like that. But Tm afraid 
it is what we were doing, and what those who followed us 
have been doing ever since. The instinct of holding on to 
a religions tradition which you have received, handing it 
on imdiminished to others, where is it now, outside the 
Catholic Church? I don't say that there aren't many excellent 



212 In Soft Garments 

Christians among our non-Catholic friends ; of course there 
are; many of them make us feel ashamed of ourselves. But 
take a mass observation of our contemporaries, and you will 
see, or at least I think I see, the traditions we held, the 
assumptions with which we faced life, thirty years ago, 
slipping between their hands. 

It is just over forty years ago now, that Leo XIII first 
allowed Catholics to go up to Oxford and Cambridge. If he 
had foreseen the course of things, he would have said to them, 
"I send you forth as lambs in the midst of wolves." Wolves 
in sheep's clothing if you like ; wolves in Old Etonian ties and 
so on, but wolves for all that ; I mean, in the sense that their 
bewildered acquiescence in our modern materialism is an 
influence working for the labefactation of all sane principles. 
If he had seen you sitting here now, that great Pope would 
have wished you, I think, the gift of tenacity. 

Forty years, and now the Oxford chaplaincy is to change 
hands for the fifth time. 

Remember this the chaplaincy is not like a parish, in 
which most of the work is routine work, and everything goes 
on very much the same, as Father Smith succeeds Canon 
Jones. The chaplain's work is a series of frantic experiments 
made in the dark, based almost entirely on personal contact. 
That means that every chaplain has to work in his own way, 
tackle the situations that arise in the fashion which is best 
suited to his own individual gifts, his own individual tastes. I 
am leaving to my successor a document about six times as 
long as this sermon, explaining to him exactly how every- 
thing has been run while I have been here. I have left it to 
him in the certainty, and almost in the hope, that he will set 
to work on perfectly different lines as soon as he finds his feet 
here. He will probably want to do all sorts of things which I 
have never done. And that will arouse, in those of you who 
are left here next year, that spirit of tenacity which, as I have 



The Torch Handed on 213 

been suggesting to you, is suspicious of every change, which 
treats every fad of the last incumbent as if it were part of the 
deposit of faith. It never used to be done like that (you will 
find yourself saying) in the old days. 

What I want to say to you, while I have still the oppor- 
tunity of registering my protest, is, "For heaven's sake don't 
say that." That habit of canonizing the last man, gracious in 
itself, leads to such a lot of petty and unnecessary friction. I 
want you to treat my successor as the chaplain whom God has 
sent you, and to make things easy for him, as far as possible, 
at the start ; after that, you won't need any encouragement 
from me. But just at the start, do try to make things easy for 
him. Go and see him, and let him make your acquaintance, 
as soon as he has had time to comb out the freshers ; don't hang 
about waiting for an invitation to dinner. I remember so well, 
you see, how difficult it was starting on this job. Don't all go 
rushing off to other churches in the town, as some of you do 
already, just because a new man won't be able to see whether 
you come or not. 

I've been speaking to those who will still be up next year; 
perhaps at unnecessary length after all, the work of a Uni- 
versity chaplain is written in water ; even as he speaks, the 
moving finger writes. My predecessor, a man of mature 
wisdom, was once talking to me about some innovation he 
had introduced ; and I said, "But wasn't that unpopular?" To 
which he replied, "Very; but then, an undergraduate only 
lasts three years." Let me speak to you for a moment not as 
the undergraduates you are, but as the Catholic laymen in 
the world you soon will be. One point I have tried to urge on 
you at the end of each summer term and now let me leave it 
with you as my testament. Every one of you, when he goes 
down, ought somehow to enter into the corporate life of the 
Catholic body ; not just to be the kind of Catholic who is seen 
slinking off to Mass every Sunday, at the Oratory or at the 



214 In^Soft Garments 

Cathedral, a lost unit in the crowd. If nothing else occurs to 
you, at least do this get to know your parish priest, and ask 
if there isn't any way in which you can be of use to the parish, 
even if it's only by taking elderly and infirm people to church 
in your car how many of you have ever thought of that? 
You see, a man's religion fits more naturally into the scheme 
of his life if it involves for him something, however little, 
over and above the plain duty of saying his prayers. 

That is all the parting request I would make, except for 
myself, that you would pray for me sometimes. God bless 
you, and make us meet in heaven. 



p 



124715